The Project Gutenberg eBook of To and Through Nebraska
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: To and Through Nebraska

Author: Frances I. Sims Fulton

Release date: January 17, 2014 [eBook #44688]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
        http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
        generously made available by The Internet Archive)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TO AND THROUGH NEBRASKA ***




Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
generously made available by The Internet Archive)






Transcriber's Note: Minor typographical errors have been corrected
without note. Irregularities and inconsistencies in the text have
been retained as printed. Words printed in italics are noted with
underscores: _italics_.




TO AND THROUGH NEBRASKA.


BY

A Pennsylvania Girl.

THIS LITTLE WORK, WHICH CLAIMS NO MERIT BUT TRUTH
IS HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE MANY DEAR FRIENDS,
WHO BY THEIR KINDNESS MADE THE LONG
JOURNEY AND WORK PLEASANT TO

_The Author_,

FRANCES I. SIMS FULTON.


LINCOLN, NEB.
JOURNAL COMPANY, STATE PRINTERS,
1884.




A WORD TO THE READER.


If you wish to read of the going and settling of the Nebraska Mutual
Aid Colony, of Bradford, Pa., in Northwestern Neb., their trials and
triumphs, and of the Elkhorn, Niobrara, and Keya Paha rivers and
valleys, read Chapter I.

Of the country of the winding Elkhorn, Chapter II.

Of the great Platte valley, Chapter III.

Of the beautiful Big Blue and Republican, Chapter IV.

Of Nebraska's history and resources in general, her climate, school and
liquor laws, and Capital, Chapter V.

If you wish a car-window view of the Big Kinzua Bridge (highest in the
world), and Niagara Falls and Canada, Chapter VI.


And now, a word of explanation, that you may clearly understand _just
why_ this little book--if such it may be called, came to be written.
We do not want it to be thought an emigration scheme, but only what a
Pennsylvania girl heard, saw, and thought of Nebraska. And to make it
more interesting we will give our experience with all the fun thrown
in, for we really thought we had quite an enjoyable time and learned
lessons that may be useful for others to know. And simply give
everything just as they were, and the true color to all that we touch
upon, simply stating facts as we gathered them here and there during a
stay of almost three months of going up and down, around and across the
state from Dakota to Kansas--306 miles on the S.C. & P.R.R., 291 on the
U.P.R.R., and 289 on the B. & M.R.R., the three roads that traverse the
state from east to west. It is truly an unbiased work, so do not chip
and shave at what may seem incredible, but, as you read, remember you
read ONLY TRUTH.

My brother, C. T. Fulton, was the originator of the colony movement;
and he with father, an elder brother, and myself were members. My
parents, now past the hale vigor of life, consented to go, providing
the location was not chosen too far north, and all the good plans and
rules were fully carried out. Father made a tour of the state in 1882,
and was much pleased with it, especially central Nebraska. I was
anxious to "claim" with the rest that I might have a farm to give to my
youngest brother, now too young to enter a claim for himself--claimants
must be twenty-one years of age. When he was but twelve years old, I
promised that for his abstaining from the use of tobacco and
intoxicating drinks in every shape and form, until he was twenty-one
years old, I would present him with a watch and chain. The time of the
pledge had not yet expired, but he had faithfully kept his promise thus
far, and I knew he would unto the end. He had said: "For a gold watch,
sister, I will make it good for life;" but now insisted that he did not
deserve anything for doing that which was only right he should do; yet
I felt it would well repay me for a life pledge did I give him many
times the price of a gold watch. What could be better than to put him
in possession of 160 acres of rich farming land that, with industry,
would yield him an independent living? With all this in view, I entered
with a zeal into the spirit of the movement, and with my brothers was
ready to go with the rest. As father had served in the late war, his
was to be a soldier's claim, which brother Charles, invested with the
power of attorney, could select and enter for him. But our well
arranged plans were badly spoiled when the location was chosen so far
north, and so far from railroads. My parents thought they could not go
there, and we children felt we could not go without them, yet they
wrote C. and I to go, see for ourselves, and if we thought best they
would be with us. When the time of going came C. was unavoidably
detained at home, but thought he would be able to join me in a couple
of weeks, and as I had friends among the colonists on whom I could
depend for care it was decided that I should go.

When a little girl of eleven summers I aspired to the writing of a
"yellow backed novel," after the pattern of Beadle's dime books, and as
a matter of course planned my book from what I had read in other like
fiction of the same color. But already tired of reading of perfection I
never saw, or heard tell of except in story, my heroes and heroines
were to be only common, every-day people, with common names and
features. The plan, as near as I can remember, was as follows:

A squatter's cabin hid away in a lonely forest in the wild west. The
squatter is a sort of out-law, with two daughters, Mary and Jane, good,
sensible girls, and each has a lover; not handsome, but brave and true,
who with the help of the good dog "Danger," often rescues them from
death by preying wolves, bears, panthers, and prowling Indians.

The concluding chapter was to be, "The reclaiming of the father from
his wicked ways. A double wedding, and together they all abandon the
old home, and the old life, and float down a beautiful river to a
better life in a new home."

Armed with slate and pencil, and hid away in the summer-house, or
locked in the library, I would write away until I came to a crack
mid-way down the slate, and there I would always pause to read what I
had written, and think what to say next. But I would soon be called to
my neglected school books, and then would hastily rub out what I had
written, lest others would learn of my secret project; yet the story
would be re-written as soon as I could again steal away. But the crack
in my slate was a bridge I never crossed with my book.

Ah! what is the work that has not its bridges of difficulties to cross?
and how often we stop there and turning back, rub out all we have done?

"Rome was not built in a day," yet I, a child, thought to write a book
in a day, when no one was looking. I have since learned that it takes
lesson and lessons, read and re-read, and many too that are not learned
from books, and then the book will be--only a little pamphlet after all.




THROUGH NEBRASKA.




CHAPTER I.

Going and Settling of the Nebraska Mutual Aid Colony of Bradford,
Pa., in Northern Nebraska--A Description of the Country in which
they located, which embraces the Elkhorn, Niobrara and Keya Paha
Valleys--Their First Summer's Work and Harvest.


True loyalty, as well as true charity, begins at home. Then allow us to
begin this with words of love of our own native land,--the state of all
that proud Columbia holds within her fair arms the nearest and dearest
to us; the land purchased from the dusky but rightful owners, then one
vast forest, well filled with game, while the beautiful streams
abounded with fish. But this rich hunting ground they gave up in a
peaceful treaty with the noble Quaker, William Penn; in after years to
become the "Keystone," and one of the richest states of all the Union.

Inexhaustible mineral wealth is stored away among her broad mountain
ranges, while her valleys yield riches to the farmer in fields of
golden grain. Indeed, the wealth in grain, lumber, coal, iron, and oil
that are gathered from her bosom cannot be told--affording her children
the best of living; but they have grown, multiplied, and gathered in
until the old home can no longer hold them all; and some must needs go
out from her sheltering arms of law, order, and love, and seek new
homes in the "far west," to live much the same life our forefathers
lived in the land where William Penn said: "I will found a free colony
for all mankind."

Away in the northwestern part of the state, in McKean county, a
pleasant country village was platted, a miniature Philadelphia, by
Daniel Kingbury, in or about the year 1848. Lying between the east and
west branches of the Tunagwant--or Big Cove--Creek, and hid away from
the busy world by the rough, rugged hills that surround it, until in
1874, when oil was found in flowing wells among the hills, and in the
valleys, and by 1878 the quiet little village of 500 inhabitants was
transformed into a perfect beehive of 18,000 busy people, buying and
selling oil and oil lands, drilling wells that flowed with wealth,
until the owners scarce knew what to do with their money; and,
forgetting it is a long lane that has no turning, and a deep sea that
has no bottom, lived as though there was no bottom to their wells, in
all the luxury the country could afford. And even to the laboring class
money came so easily that drillers and pumpers could scarce be told
from a member of the Standard Oil Company.

Bradford has been a home to many for only a few years. Yet years pass
quickly by in that land of excitement: building snug, temporary homes,
with every convenience crowded in, and enjoying the society of a free,
social, intelligent people. Bradford is a place where all can be
suited. The principal churches are well represented; the theaters and
operas well sustained. The truly good go hand in hand; those who live
for society and the world can find enough to engross their entire time
and attention, while the wicked can find depth enough for the worst of
living. We have often thought it no wonder that but few were allowed to
carry away wealth from the oil country; for, to obtain the fortune
sought, many live a life contrary to their hearts' teachings, and only
for worldly gain and pleasure. Bradford is nicely situated in the
valley "where the waters meet," and surrounded by a chain or net-work
of hills, that are called spurs of the Alleghany mountains, which are
yet well wooded by a variety of forest trees, that in autumn show
innumerable shades and tinges. From among the trees many oil derricks
rear their "crowned heads" seventy-five feet high, which, if not a
feature of beauty, is quite an added interest and wealth to the rugged
hills. From many of those oil wells a flow of gas is kept constantly
burning, which livens the darkest night.

Thus Bradford has been the center of one of the richest oil fields, and
like former oil metropolis has produced wealth almost beyond reckoning.
Many have come poor, and gone rich. But the majority have lived and
spent their money even more lavishingly than it came--so often counting
on and spending money that never reached their grasp. But as the tubing
and drills began to touch the bottom of this great hidden sea of oil,
when flowing wells had to be pumped, and dry holes were reported from
territory that had once shown the best production, did they begin to
reckon their living, and wonder where all their money had gone. Then
new fields were tested, some flashing up with a brilliancy that lured
many away, only to soon go out, not leaving bright coals for the
deluded ones to hover over; and they again were compelled to seek new
fields of labor and living, until now Bradford boasts of but 12,000
inhabitants.

Thus people are gathered and scattered by life in the oil country. And
to show how fortunes in oil are made and lost, we quote the great
excitement of Nov., 1882, when oil went up, up, and oil exchanges, not
only at Bradford, but from New York to Cincinnati, were crowded with
the rich and poor, old and young, strong men and weak women, investing
their every dollar in the rapidly advancing oil.

Many who had labored hard, and saved close, invested their _all_;
dreaming with open eyes of a still advancing price, when they would
sell and realize a fortune in a few hours.

Many rose the morning of the 9th, congratulating themselves upon the
wealth the day would bring.

What a world of pleasure the anticipation brought. But as the day
advanced, the "bears" began to bear down, and all the tossing of the
"bulls of the ring" could not hoist the bears with the standard on top.
So from $1.30 per barrel oil fell to $1.10. The bright pictures and
happy dreams of the morning were all gone, and with them every penny,
and often more than their own were swept.

Men accustomed to oil-exchange life, said it was the hardest day they
had ever known there. One remarked, that there were not only pale faces
there, but faces that were _green_ with despair. This was only one
day. Fortunes are made and lost daily, hourly. When the market is
"dull," quietness reigns, and oil-men walk with a measured tread. But
when it is "up" excitement is more than keeping pace with it.

Tired of this fluctuating life of ups and downs, many determined to at
last take Horace Greeley's advice and "go west and grow up with the
country," and banded themselves together under the title of "The
Nebraska Mutual Aid Colony." First called together by C. T. Fulton, of
Bradford Pa., in January, 1883, to which about ten men answered. A
colony was talked over, and another meeting appointed, which received
so much encouragement by way of interest shown and number in
attendance, that Pompelion hall was secured for further meetings. Week
after week they met, every day adding new names to the list, until they
numbered about fifty. Then came the electing of the officers for the
year, and the arranging and adopting of the constitution and by-laws.
Allow me to give you a summary of the colony laws. Every name signed
must be accompanied by the paying of two dollars as an initiation fee;
but soon an assessment was laid of five dollars each, the paying of
which entitled one to a charter membership. This money was to defray
expenses, and purchase 640 acres of land to be platted into streets and
lots, reserving necessary grounds for churches, schools, and public
buildings. Each charter member was entitled to two lots--a business and
residence lot, and a pro rata share of, and interest in the residue of
remaining lots. Every member taking or buying lands was to do so within
a radius of ten miles of the town site. "The manufacture and sale of
spirituous or malt liquors shall forever be prohibited as a beverage.
Also the keeping of gambling houses."

On the 13th of March, when the charter membership numbered
seventy-three, a committee of three was sent to look up a location.

The committee returned April 10th; and 125 members gathered to hear
their report, and where they had located. When it was known it was in
northern Nebraska, instead of in the Platte valley, as was the general
wish, and only six miles from the Dakota line, in the new county of
Brown, an almost unheard of locality, many were greatly disappointed,
and felt they could not go so far north, and so near the Sioux Indian
reservation, which lay across the line in southern Dakota. Indeed, the
choosing of the location in this unthought-of part of the state, where
nothing but government land is to be had, was a general upsetting of
many well laid plans of the majority of the people. But at last, after
many meetings, much talking, planning, and voting, transportation was
arranged for over the Lake Shore and Michigan Southern, Chicago and
Northwestern, and Sioux City and Pacific R. Rs., and the 24th of April
appointed for the starting of the first party of colonists.

We wonder, will those of the colony who are scattered over the plains
of Nebraska, tell, in talking over the "meeting times" when
anticipation showed them their homes in the west, and hopes ran high
for a settlement and town all their own, tell how they felt like eager
pilgrims getting ready to launch their "Mayflower" to be tossed and
landed on a wild waste of prairie, they knew not where?

We need scarce attempt a description of the "getting ready," as only
those who have left dear old homes, surrounded by every strong hold
kindred, church, school, and our social nature can tie, can realize
what it is to tear away from these endearments and follow stern duty,
and live the life they knew the first years in their new home would
bring them; and, too, people who had known the comforts and luxuries of
the easy life, that only those who have lived in the oil country can
know, living and enjoying the best their money could bring them, some
of whom have followed the oil since its first advent in Venango county,
chasing it in a sort of butterfly fashion, flitting from Venango to
Crawford, Butler, Clarion, and McKean counties (all of Penna.); making
and losing fortune after fortune, until, heart-sick and poorer than
when they began, they resolve to spend their labor upon something more
substantial, and where they will not be crowded out by Standard or
monopoly.

The good-bye parties were given, presents exchanged, packing done,
homes broken up, luncheon prepared for a three days' journey, and many
sleepless heads were pillowed late Monday night to wake early Tuesday
morning to "hurry and get ready." 'Twas a cold, cheerless morning; but
it mattered not; no one stopped to remark the weather; it was only the
going that was thought or talked of by the departing ones and those
left behind.

And thus we gathered with many curious ones who came only to see the
exodus, until the depot and all about was crowded. Some laughing and
joking, trying to keep up brave hearts, while here and there were
companies of dear friends almost lost in the sorrow of the "good-bye"
hour. The departing ones, going perhaps to never more return, leaving
those behind whom they could scarce hope to again see. The aged father
and mother, sisters and brothers, while wives and children were left
behind for a season. And oh! the multitude of dear friends formed by
long and pleasant associations to say "good bye" to forever, and long
letters to promise telling all about the new life in the new home.

One merry party of young folks were the center of attraction for the
hilarity they displayed on this solemn occasion, many asking, "Are they
as merry as they appear?" while they laughed and chattered away, saying
all the funny things they could summon to their tongues' end, and all
just to keep back the sobs and tears.

Again and again were the "good byes" said, the "God bless you" repeated
many times, and, as the hour-hand pointed to ten, we knew we soon must
go. True to time the train rolled up to the depot, to take on its load
of human freight to be landed 1,300 miles from home. Another clasping
of hands in the last hurried farewell, the good wishes repeated, and we
were hustled into the train, that soon started with an ominous whistle
westward; sending back a wave of tear-stained handkerchiefs, while we
received the same, mingled with cheers from encouraging ones left
behind. The very clouds seemed to weep a sad farewell in flakes of pure
snow, emblematic of the pure love of true friends, which indeed is
heaven-born. Then faster came the snow-flakes, as faster fell the tears
until a perfect shower had fallen; beautifying the earth with purity,
even as souls are purified by love. We were glad to see the snow as it
seemed more befitting the departing hour than bright sunshine. Looking
back we saw the leader of the merry party, and whose eyes then sparkled
with assumed joyousness, now flooded with tears that coursed down the
cheeks yet pale with pent up emotion. Ah! where is the reader of
hearts, by the smiles we wear, and the songs we sing? Around and among
the hills our train wound and Bradford was quickly lost sight of.

But, eager to make the best of the situation, we dried our tears and
busied ourselves storing away luggage and lunch baskets, and arranging
everything for comfort sake.

This accomplished, those of us who were strangers began making friends,
which was an easy task, for were we not all bound together under one
bond whose law was mutual aid? All going to perhaps share the same toil
and disadvantages, as well as the same pleasures of the new home?

Then we settled down and had our dinners from our baskets. We heard a
number complain of a lump in their throat that would scarcely allow
them to swallow a bite, although the baskets were well filled with all
the good things a lunch basket can be stored with.

When nearing Jamestown, N.Y., we had a good view of Lake Chautauqua,
now placid and calm, but when summer comes will bear on her bosom
people from almost everywhere; for it is fast becoming one of the most
popular summer resorts. The lake is eighteen miles long and three miles
wide. Then down into Pennsylvania, again. As we were nearing Meadville,
we saw the best farming land of all seen during the day. No hills to
speak of after leaving Jamestown; perhaps they were what some would
call hills, but to us who are used to real up-and-down hills, they lose
their significance. The snow-storm followed us to Meadville, where we
rested twenty minutes, a number of us employing the time in the
childish sport of snow-balling. We thought it rather novel to snow-ball
so near the month of buds and blossoms, and supposed it would be the
last "ball" of the season, unless one of Dakota's big snow-storms would
slide over the line, just a little ways, and give us a taste of
Dakota's clime. As we were now "all aboard" from the different points,
we went calling among the colonists and found we numbered in all
sixty-five men, women, and children, and Pearl Payne the only colony
babe.

Each one did their part to wear away the day, and, despite the sad
farewells of the morning, really seemed to enjoy the picnic. Smiles and
jokes, oranges and bananas were in plenty, while cigars were passed
to the gentlemen, oranges to the ladies, and chewing gum to the
children. Even the canaries sang their songs from the cages hung to the
racks. Thus our first day passed, and evening found us nearing
Cleveland--leaving darkness to hide from our view the beautiful city
and Lake Erie. We felt more than the usual solemnity of the twilight
hour, when told we were going over the same road that was once strewn
with flowers for him whom Columbia bowed her head in prayers and tears,
such as she never but once uttered or shed before, and brought to mind
lines I then had written:

    Bloom now most beautiful, ye flowers,
      Your loveliness we'll strew
    From Washington to Cleveland's soil,
      The funeral cortege through.
    In that loved land that gave him birth
      We lay him down to rest,
    'Tis but his mangled form alone,
      His soul is with the blest.
    Not Cleveland's soil alone is moist
      With many a falling tear,
    A mist is over all this land
      For him we loved most dear.

    "Nearer, my God, to thee," we sing;
      In mournful strains and slow,
    While in the tomb we gently lay,
      Our martyred Garfield low.

Songs sang in the early even-tide were never a lullaby to me, but
rather the midnight hoot of the owl, so, while others turn seats, take
up cushions and place them crosswise from seat to seat, and cuddled
down to wooing sleep, I will busy myself with my pen. And as this may
be read by many who never climbed a mountain, as well as those who
never trod prairie land, I will attempt a description of the land we
leave behind us. But Mr. Clark disturbs me every now and then, getting
hungry, and thinking "it's most time to eat," and goes to hush Mr.
Fuller to sleep, and while doing so steals away his bright, new coffee
pot, in which his wife has prepared a two days' drinking; but Mr. C's
generosity is making way with it in treating all who will take a sup,
until he is now rinsing the grounds.

Thus fun is kept going by a few, chasing sleep away from many who fain
would dream of home. "Home!" the word we left behind us, and the word
we go to seek; the word that charms the weary wandering ones more than
all others, for there are found the sweetest if not the richest
comforts of life. And of home I now would write; but my heart and hand
almost fail me. I know I cannot do justice to the grand old mountains
and hills, the beautiful valleys and streams that have known us since
childhood's happy days, when we learned to love them with our first
loving. Everyone goes, leaving some spot dearer than all others behind.
'Tis not that we do not love our homes in the East, but a hope for a
better in a land we may learn to love, that takes us west, and also the
same spirit of enterprise and adventure that has peopled all parts of
the world.

When the sun rose Wednesday morning it found us in Indiana. We were
surprised to see the low land, with here and there a hill of white
sand, on which a few scrubby oaks grew. It almost gave me an ague chill
to see so much ground covered with water that looked as though it meant
to stay. Yet this land held its riches, for the farm houses were large
and well built, and the fields were already quite green. But these were
quickly lost sight of for a view of Lake Michigan, second in size of
the five great lakes, and the only one lying wholly in the U.S. Area,
24,000 square miles; greatest length, 340 miles, and greatest width, 88
miles. The waters seemed to come to greet us, as wave after wave rolled
in with foamy crest, only to die out on the sandy shore, along which we
bounded. And, well, we could only look and look again, and speed on,
with a sigh that we must pass the beautiful waters so quickly by, only
to soon tread the busy, thronged streets of Chicago.

The height of the buildings of brick and stone gives the streets a
decidedly narrow appearance. A party of sight-seers was piloted around
by Mr. Gibson, who spared no pains nor lost an opportunity of showing
his party every attention. But our time was so limited that it was but
little of Chicago we saw. Can only speak of the great court house,
which is built of stone, with granite pillars and trimmings. The
Chicago river, of dirty water, crowded with fishing and towing boats,
being dressed and rigged by busy sailors, was quite interesting. It
made us heartsick to see the poor women and children, who were
anxiously looking for coal and rags, themselves only a mere rag of
humanity.

I shook my head and said, "wouldn't like to live here," and was not
sorry when we were seated in a clean new coach of the S.C. & P.R.R.,
and rolled out on the C. & N.W. road. Over the switches, past the dirty
flagmen, with their inseparable pipe (wonder if they are the husbands
and fathers of the coal and rag pickers?) out on to the broad land of
Illinois--rolling prairie, we would call it, with scarcely a slump or
stone. Farmers turning up the dark soil, and herds of cattle grazing
everywhere in the great fields that were fenced about with board,
barb-wire, and neatly trimmed hedge fence, the hedge already showing
green.

The farms are larger than our eastern farms, for the houses are so far
apart; but here there are no hills to separate neighbors.

Crossed the Mississippi river about four P.M., and when mid-way over
was told, "now, we are in Iowa." River rather clear, and about a mile
in width. Iowa farmers, too, were busy: some burning off the old grass,
which was a novel sight to us.

Daylight left us when near Cedar Rapids. How queer! it always gets dark
just when we come to some interesting place we wanted so much to see.

Well, all were tired enough for a whole night's rest, and looking more
like a delegation from "Blackville"--from the soot and cinder-dirt--than
a "party from Bradford," and apparently as happy as darkies at a
camp-meeting, we sought our rest early, that we might rise about three
o'clock, to see the hills of the coal region of Boone county by
moonlight. I pressed my face close to the window, and peered out into
the night, so anxious to see a hill once more. Travelers from the East
miss the rough, rugged hills of home!

The sun rose when near Denison, Iowa,--as one remarked, "not from
behind a hill, but right out of the ground"--ushering in another
beautiful day.

At Missouri Valley we were joined by Mr. J. R. Buchanan, who came to
see us across the Missouri river, which was done in transfer
boats--three coaches taken across at a time. As the first boat was
leaving, we stood upon the shore, and looked with surprise at the dull
lead-color of the water. We knew the word Missouri signified muddy, and
have often read of the unchanging muddy color of the water, yet we
never realize what we read as what we see. We searched the sandy shore
in vain for a pebble to carry away as a memento of the "Big Muddy," but
"nary a one" could we find, so had to be content with a little sand.
Was told the water was healthy to drink, but as for looks, we would not
use it for mopping our floors with. The river is about three-fourths of
a mile in width here. A bridge will soon be completed at this point,
the piers of which are now built, and then the boats will be abandoned.
When it came our turn to cross, we were all taken on deck, where we had
a grand view. Looking north and south on the broad, rolling river, east
to the bluffy shores of Iowa we had just left, and west to the level
lands of Nebraska, which were greeted with "three rousing huzzahs for
the state that was to be the future home of so many of our party." Yet
we knew the merry shouts were echoed with sighs from sad hearts within.
Some, we knew, felt they entered the state never to return, and know no
other home.

To those who had come with their every earthly possession, and who
would be almost compelled to stay whether they were pleased or not, it
certainly was a moment of much feeling. How different with those of us
who carried our return tickets, and had a home to return to! It was not
expected that all would be pleased; some would no doubt return more
devoted to the old home than before.

We watched the leaden waves roll by, down, on down, just as though they
had not helped to bear us on their bosom to--we did not know what. How
little the waves knew or cared! and never a song they sang to us; no
rocks or pebbles to play upon. Truly, "silently flow the deep waters."
Only the plowing through the water of the boat, and the splash of the
waves against its side as we floated down and across. How like the
world are the waters! We cross over, and the ripple we cause dies out
on the shore; the break of the wave is soon healed, and they flow on
just as before. But, reader, do we not leave footprints upon the shores
that show whence we came, and whither we have gone? And where is the
voyager upon life's sea that does not cast wheat and chaff, roses and
thorns upon the waves as they cross over? Grant, Father, that it may be
more of the wheat than chaff, more of the roses than thorns we cast
adrift upon the sea of _our_ life; and though they may be tempest
tossed, yet in Thy hands they will be gathered, not lost.

When we reached the shore, we were again seated in our coach, and
switched on to Nebraska's _terra firma_.

Mr. J. R. Buchanan refers to Beaver county, Pa., as his birth-place,
but had left his native state when yet a boy, and had wandered
westward, and now resides in Missouri Valley, the general passenger
agent of the S.C. & P.R.R. Co., which office we afterward learned he
fills with true dignity and a generosity becoming the company he
represents. He spoke with tenderness of the good old land of
Pennsylvania, and displayed a hearty interest in the people who had
just come from there. Indeed, there was much kindness expressed for
"the colony going to the Niobrara country" all the way along, and many
were the compliments paid. Do not blame us for self praise; we
flattered ourselves that we _did_ well sustain the old family
honors of "The Keystone." While nearing Blair, the singers serenaded
Mr. B. with "Ten thousand miles away" and other appropriate songs in
which he joined, and then with an earnest "God bless you," left us.
Reader, I will have to travel this road again, and then I will tell you
all about it. I have no time or chance to write now. The day is calm
and bright, and more like a real picnic or pleasure excursion than a
day of travel to a land of "doubt." When the train stopped any time at
a station, a number of us would get off, walk about, and gather
half-unfolded cottonwood and box elder leaves until "all aboard" was
sung out, and we were on with the rest--to go calling and visit with
our neighbors until the next station was reached. This relieved the
monotony of the constant going, and rested us from the jog and jolt of
the cars.

One of the doings of the day was the gathering of a button string;
mementos from the colony folks, that I might remember each one. I felt
I was going only to soon leave them--they to scatter over the plains,
and I to return perhaps never to again see Nebraska, and 'twas with a
mingling of sadness with all the fun of the gathering, that I received
a button from this one, a key or coin from that one, and scribbled down
the name in my memorandum. I knew they would speak to me long after we
had separated, and tell how the givers looked, or what they said as
they gave them to me, thinking, no doubt, it was only child's play.

Mr. Gibson continued with the party, just as obliging as ever, until we
reached Fremont, where he turned back to look after more travelers from
the East, as he is eastern passenger agent of the S.C. & P.R.R. He
received the thanks of all for the kindness and patience he displayed
in piloting a party of impatient emigrants through a three days'
journey.

Mr. Familton, who joined us at Denison, Iowa, and was going to help the
claim hunters, took pity on our empty looking lunch baskets, and kindly
had a number to take dinner at West Point and supper at Neligh with
him. It was a real treat to eat a meal from a well spread table again.

I must say I was disappointed; I had fancied the prairies would already
be in waving grass; instead, they were yet brown and sere with the dead
grass of last year excepting where they had been run over with fire,
and that I could scarcely tell from plowed ground--it has the same
rough appearance, and the soil is so very dark. Yet, the farther west
we went, the better all seemed to be pleased. Thus, with song and
sight-seeing, the day passed. "Old Sol" hid his smiling face from us
when near Clearwater, and what a grand "good night" he bade us! and
what beauty he spread out before us, going down like a great ball of
fire, setting ablaze every little sheet of water, and windows in houses
far away! Indeed, the windows were all we could see of the houses.

We were all wide awake to the lovely scene so new to us. Lizzie saw
this, Laura that, and Al, if told to look at the lovely sunset (but who
had a better taste for wild game) would invariably exclaim: Oh! the
prairie chickens! the ducks! the ducks! and wish for his gun to try his
luck. Thus nothing was lost, but everything enjoyed, until we stopped
at a small town where a couple of intoxicated men, claiming to be
cow-boys, came swaggering through our car to see the party of
"tenderfeet," as new arrivals from the East are termed by some, but
were soon shown that their company was not congenial and led out of the
car. My only defense is in flight and in getting out of the way; so I
hid between the seats and held my ears. Oh! dear! why did I come west?
I thought; but the train whistle blew and away we flew leaving our
tormenters behind, and no one hurt. Thus ended our first battle with
the much dreaded cow-boys; yet we were assured by others that they were
not cow-boys, as they, with all their wildness, would not be guilty of
such an act.

About 11 o'clock, Thursday night, we arrived at our last station,
Stuart, Holt county. Our coach was switched on a side-track, doors
locked, blinds pulled down, and there we slept until the dawning of our
first morning in Nebraska. The station agent had been apprised of our
coming, and had made comfortable the depot and a baggage car with a
good fire; that the men who had been traveling in other coaches and
could not find room in the two hotels of the town, could find a
comfortable resting place for the night.

We felt refreshed after a night of quiet rest, and the salubrious air
of the morning put us in fine spirits, and we flocked from the car like
birds out of a cage, and could have flown like freed birds to their
nests, some forty miles farther north-west, where the colonists
expected to find their nests of homes.

But instead, we quietly walked around the depot, and listened to a lark
that sang us a sweet serenade from amid the grass close by; but we had
to chase it up with a "shoo," and a flying clod before we could see the
songster. Then by way of initiation into the life of the "wild west," a
mark was pinned to a telegraph pole; and would you believe it, reader,
the spirit of the country had so taken hold of us already that we took
right hold of a big revolver, took aim, pulled the trigger, and after
the smoke had cleared away, looked--and--well--we missed paper and
pole, but hit the prairie beyond; where most of the shots were sown
that followed.

A number of citizens of Stuart had gathered about to see the "pack of
Irish and German emigrants," expected, while others who knew what kind
of people were coming, came with a hearty welcome for us. Foremost
among these were Messrs. John and James Skirving, merchants and
stockmen, who, with their welcome extended an invitation to a number to
breakfast. But before going, several of us stepped upon the scales to
note the effect the climate would have upon our avoirdupois. As I wrote
down 94 lbs., I thought, "if my weight increases to 100 lbs., I will
sure come again and stay." Then we scattered to look around until
breakfast was ready. We espied a great red-wheeled something--I didn't
know what, but full of curiosity went to see.

A gentleman standing near asked: "Are you ladies of the colony that
arrived last night?"

"Yes, sir, and we are wondering what this is."

"Why, that's an ox plow, and turns four furrows at one time."

"Oh! we didn't know but that it was a western sulky."

It was amusing to hear the guesses made as to what the farming
implements were we saw along the way, by these new farmers. But we went
to breakfast at Mr. John Skirving's wiser than most of them as far as
ox-plows were concerned.

What a breakfast! and how we did eat of the bread, ham, eggs, honey,
and everything good. Just felt as though we had never been to breakfast
before, and ate accordingly. That noted western appetite must have made
an attack upon us already, for soon after weighing ourselves to see if
the climate had affected a change yet, the weight slipped on
to--reader, I promised you I would tell you the truth and the whole
truth; but it is rather hard when it comes right down to the point of
the pen to write ninety-six. And some of the others that liked honey
better than I did, weighed more than two pounds heavier. Now what do
you think of a climate like that?

But we must add that we afterwards tested the difference in the scales,
and in reality we had only eaten--I mean we had only gained one and a
half pound from the salubrious air of the morning. Dinner and supper
were the same in place, price, and quality, but not in quantity.

When we went to the car for our luggage, we found Mr. Clark lying there
trying to sleep.

"Home-sick?" we asked.

"No, but I'm nigh sick abed; didn't get any sleep last night."

No, he was not homesick, only he fain would sleep and dream of home.

First meeting of the N.M.A.C. was held on a board pile near the
depot, to appoint a committee to secure transportation to the location.

The coming of the colony from Pennsylvania had been noised abroad
through the papers, and people were coming from every direction to
secure a home near them, and the best of the land was fast being
claimed by strangers, and the colonists felt anxious to be off on the
morrow.

The day was pleasant, and our people spent it in seeing what was to be
seen in and about Stuart, rendering a unanimous "pleased" in the
evening. Mr. John Skirving kindly gave three comfortable rooms above
his store to the use of the colonists, and the ladies and children with
the husbands went to house-keeping there Friday evening.

_Saturday morning._ Pleasant. All is bustle and stir to get the men
started to the location, and at last with oxen, horses, mules, and
ponies, eight teams in all, attached to wagons and hacks, and loaded
with the big tent and provisions, they were off. While the ladies who
were disappointed at being left behind; merrily waved each load away.

But it proved quite fortunate that we were left behind, as Saturday was
the last of the pleasant days. Sunday was cool, rained some, and that
western wind commenced to blow. We wanted to show that we were keepers
of the Sabbath by attending services at the one church of the town.
But, as the morning was unpleasant, we remained at the colony home and
wrote letters to the dear ones of home, telling of our safe arrival.
Many were the letters sent post haste from Stuart the following day to
anxious ones in the East.

In the afternoon it was pleasant enough for a walk across the prairie,
about a quarter of a mile, to the Elkhorn river. When we reached the
river I looked round and exclaimed: Why! what town is that? completely
turned already and didn't know the town I had just left.

The river has its source about fifteen miles south-west of Stuart, and
is only a brook in width here, yet quite deep and very swift. The water
is a smoky color, but so clear the fish will not be caught with hook
and line, spears and seine are used instead.

Like all the streams we have noticed in Nebraska it is very crooked,
yet we do not wonder that the water does not know where to run, there
is no "up or down" to this country; it is all just over to us; so the
streams cut across here, and wind around there, making angles, loops,
and turns, around which the water rushes, boiling and bubbling,--cross
I guess because it has so many twists and turns to make; don't know
what else would make it flow so swiftly in this level country. But hear
what Prof. Aughey says:

"The Elkhorn river is one of the most beautiful streams of the state.
It rises west of Holt and Elkhorn counties. Near its source the valley
widens to a very great breadth, and the bluffs bordering it are low and
often inappreciable. The general direction of the main river
approximates to 250 miles. Its direction is southeast. It empties into
the Platte in the western part of Sarpy county. For a large part of its
course the Elkhorn flows over rock bottom. It has considerable fall,
and its steady, large volume of waters will render it a most valuable
manufacturing region."

We had not realized that as we went west from the Missouri river we
made a constant ascent of several feet to the mile, else we would not
have wondered at the rapid flow of the river. The clearness of the
water is owing to its being gathered from innumerable lakelets; while
the smoky color is from the dead grass that cover its banks and some
places its bed.

Then going a little farther on we prospected a sod house, and found it
quite a decent affair. Walls three feet thick, and eight feet high;
plastered inside with native lime, which makes them smooth and white;
roof made of boards, tarred paper, and a covering of sod. The lady of
the house tells me the house is warm in winter, and cool in summer. Had
a drink of good water from the well which is fifteen feet deep, and
walled up with barrels with the ends knocked out.

The common way of drawing water is by a rope, swung over a pulley on a
frame several feet high, which brings to the top a zinc bucket the
shape and length of a joint of stove pipe, with a wooden bottom. In the
bottom is a hole over which a little trap door or valve is fastened
with leather hinges. You swing the bucket over a trough, and let it
down upon a peg fastened there, that raises the trap door and leaves
the water out. Some use a windlass. It seemed awkward to us at
first, but it is a cheap pump, and one must get used to a good many
inconveniences in a new country. But we who are used to dipping water
from springs, are not able to be a judge of pumps. Am told the water is
easily obtained, and generally good; though what is called hard water.

The country is almost a dead level, without a tree or bush in sight.
But when on a perfect level the prairie seems to raise around you,
forming a sort of dish with you in the center. Can see the sand hills
fifteen miles to the southwest quite distinctly. Farm houses, mostly
sod, dot the surrounding country.

_Monday, 30th._ Cool, with some rain, high wind, and little sunshine.
For the sake of a quiet place where I could write, I sought and found a
very pleasant stopping place with the family of Mr. John Skirving, of
whom I have before spoken, and who had but lately brought his family
from Jefferson City, Iowa.

_Tuesday._ A very disagreeable day; driving rain, that goes through
everything, came down all day. Do wonder how the claim hunters in camp
near the Keya Paha river will enjoy this kind of weather, with nothing
but their tent for shelter.

_Wednesday._ About the same as yesterday, cold and wet; would have
snowed, but the wind blew the flakes to pieces and it came down a fine
rain.

Mrs. S. thinks she will go back to Iowa, and I wonder if it rains at
home.

_Thursday._ And still it rains and blows!

_Friday._ A better day. Last night the wind blew so hard that I got out
of bed and packed my satchel preparatory to being blown farther west,
and dressed ready for the trip. The mode of travel was so new to me I
scarcely knew what to wear. Everything in readiness, I lay me down and
quietly waited the going of the roof, but found myself snug in bed in
the morning, and a roof over me. The wind was greatly calmed, and I
hastened to view the ruins of the storm of the night, but found nothing
had been disturbed, only my slumber. The wind seems to make more noise
than our eastern winds of the same force; and eastern people seem to
make more noise about the wind than western people do. Don't think that
I was frightened; there is nothing like being ready for emergencies! I
had heard so much of the storms and winds of the West, that I half
expected a ride on the clouds before I returned. The clouds cleared
away, and the sun shone out brightly, and soon the wind had the mud so
dried that it was pleasant walking. The soil is so mixed with sand that
the mud is never more than a couple of inches deep here, and is soon
dried. When dry a sandy dust settles over everything, but not a dirty
dust. A number of the colony men returned to-day.

_Saturday._ Pleasant. The most of the men have returned. The majority
in good heart and looking well despite the weather and exposure they
have been subject to, and have selected claims. But a few are
discouraged and think they will look for lands elsewhere.

They found the land first thought of so taken that they had to go still
farther northwest--some going as far west as Holt creek, and so
scattered that but few of them can be neighbors. This is a
disappointment not looked for, they expected to be so located that the
same church and school would serve them all.

Emigrant wagons have been going through Stuart in numbers daily,
through wind and rain, all going in that direction, to locate near the
colony. The section they had selected for a town plot had also been
claimed by strangers. Yet, I am told, the colonists might have located
more in a body had they gone about their claim-hunting more
deliberately. And the storm helped to scatter them. The tent which was
purchased with colony funds, and a few individual dollars, proved to be
a poor bargain. When first pitched there was a small rent near the top,
which the wind soon whipped into a disagreeably large opening. But the
wind brought the tent to the ground, and it was rightly mended, and
hoisted in a more sheltered spot. But, alas! down came the tent again,
and as many as could found shelter in the homes of the old settlers.

Some selected their claims, plowed a few furrows, and laid four poles
in the shape of a pen, or made signs of improvement in some way, and
then went east to Niobrara City, or west to Long Pine, to a land office
and had the papers taken out for their claims. Others, thinking there
was no need of such hurried precautions, returned to Stuart to spend
the Sabbath, and lost their claims. One party selected a claim,
hastened to a land office to secure it, and arrived just in time to see
a stranger sign his name to the necessary documents making it his.

Will explain more about claim-taking when I have learned more about it.

_Sunday, 6 May._ Bright and warm. Would not have known there had
been any rain during the past week by the ground, which is nicely
dried, and walking pleasant.

A number of us attended Sunday school and preaching in the forenoon,
and were well entertained and pleased with the manner in which the
Sunday school was conducted, while the organ in the corner made it
quite home-like. We were glad to know there were earnest workers even
here, where we were told the Sabbath was not observed; and but for our
attendance here would have been led to believe it were so. Teams going,
and stores open to people who come many miles to do their trading on
this day; yet it is done quietly and orderly.

The minister rose and said, with countenance beaming with earnestness:
"I thank God there are true christians to be found along this Elkhorn
valley, and these strangers who are with us to-day show by their
presence they are not strangers to Christ; God's house will always be
sought and found by his people." While our hearts were filled with
thanksgiving, that the God we love is very God everywhere, and unto him
we can look for care and protection at all times.

In the evening we again gathered, and listened to a sermon on
temperance, which, we were glad to know, fell upon a temperance people,
as far as we knew our brother and sister colonists. After joining in
"What a friend we have in Jesus" we went away feeling refreshed from
"The fountain that freely flows for all," and walked home under the
same stars that made beautiful the night for friends far away. Ah! we
had begun to measure the distance from home already, and did not dare
to think how far we were from its shelter.

But, as the stars are, so is God high over all; and the story of his
love is just the same the wide world over.

_Monday._ Pleasant. Colonists making preparation to start to the
location to-morrow, with their families. Some who have none but
themselves to care for, have started.

_Tuesday._ Rains. Folks disappointed.

_Wednesday._ Rains and blows. Discouraging.

_Thursday._ Blows and rains. _Very_ discouraging.

The early settlers say they never knew such a long rain at this season.
Guess it is raining everywhere; letters are coming telling of a snow in
some places nine and ten inches deep, on the 25th of April; of hard
frozen ground, and continuous rains. It is very discouraging for the
colony folks to be so detained; but they are thankful they are snug in
comfortable quarters, in Stuart, instead of out they scarcely know
where. Some have prepared muslin tents to live in until they can build
their log or sod houses. They are learning that those who left their
families behind until a home was prepared for them, acted wisely. I
cannot realize as they do the disappointment they have met with, yet I
am greatly in sympathy with them.

With the first letter received from home came this word from father: "I
feel that my advanced years will not warrant me in changing homes."
Well, that settled the matter of my taking a claim, even though the
land proved the best. Yet I am anxious to see and know all, now that I
am here, for history's sake, and intend going to the colony grounds
with the rest. Brother Charley has written me from Plum Creek, Dawson
county, to meet him at Fremont as soon as I can, and he will show me
some of the beauties of the Platte valley; but I cannot leave until I
have done this part of Nebraska justice. Mr. and Mrs. S. show me every
kindness, and in such a way that I am made to feel perfectly at home;
in turn I try to assist Mrs. S. with her household duties, and give
every care and attention to wee Nellie, who is quite ill. I started on
my journey breathing the prayer that God would take me into His own
care and keeping, and raise up kind friends to make the way pleasant. I
trusted all to Him, and now in answer, am receiving their care and
protection as one of their own. Thus the time passes pleasantly, while
I eat and sleep with an appetite and soundness I never knew
before--though I fancy Mrs. S's skill as a cook has a bearing on my
appetite, as well as the climate--yet every one experiences an increase
of appetite, and also of weight. One of our party whom we had called
"the pale man" for want of his right name, had thrown aside his "soft
beaver" and adopted a stockman's wide rimmed sombrero traded his
complexion to the winds for a bronze, and gained eight pounds in the
eleven days he has been out taking the weather just as it came, and
wherever it found him.

_Friday._ Rain has ceased and it shows signs of clearing off.

It does not take long for ground and grass to dry off enough for a
prairie fire, and they have been seen at distances all around Stuart at
night, reminding us of the gas-lights on the Bradford hills. The
prairies look like new mown hay-fields; but they are not the hay-fields
of Pennsylvania; a coarse, woody grass that must be burnt off, to allow
the young grass to show itself when it comes in the spring. Have seen
some very poor and neglected looking cattle that have lived all winter
upon the prairie without shelter. I am told that, not anticipating so
long a winter, many disposed of their hay last fall, and now have to
drive their cattle out to the "divides,"--hills between rivers--to
pasture on the prairie; and this cold wet weather has been very hard on
them, many of the weak ones dying. It has been a novel sight, to watch
a little girl about ten years old herding sheep near town; handling her
pony with a masterly hand, galloping around the herd if they begin to
scatter out, and driving them, into the corral. I must add that I have
also seen some fine looking cattle. I must tell you all the bad with
the good.

During all this time, and despite the disagreeable weather, emigrants
keep up the line of march through Stuart, all heading for the Niobrara
country, traveling in their "prairie schooners," as the great
hoop-covered wagon is called, into which, often are packed their every
worldly possession, and have room to pile in a large family on top.
Sometimes a sheet-iron stove is carried along at the rear of the wagon,
which, when needed, they set up inside and put the pipe through a hole
in the covering. Those who do not have this convenience carry wood with
them and build a fire on the ground to cook by; cooking utensils are
generally packed in a box at the side or front. The coverings of the
wagons are of all shades and materials; muslin, ducking, ticking,
overall stuff, and oil-cloth. When oil-cloth is not used they are often
patched over the top with their oil-cloth table covers. The women and
children generally do the driving, while the men and boys bring up the
rear with horses and cattle of all grades, from poor weak calves that
look ready to lay them down and die, to fine, fat animals, that show
they have had a good living where they came from.

Many of these people are from Iowa, are intelligent and show a good
education. One lady we talked with was from Michigan; had four bright
little children with her, the youngest about a year old; had come from
Missouri Valley in the wagon; but told us of once before leaving
Michigan and trying life in Texas; but not being suited with the
country, had returned, as they were now traveling, in only a wagon,
spending ten weeks on the way. She was driver and nurse both, while her
husband attended to several valuable Texas horses.

Another lady said: "Oh! we are from Mizzurie; been on the way three
weeks."

"How can you travel through such weather?"

"Oh! we don't mind it, we have a good ducking cover that keeps out the
rain, and when the wind blows very hard we tie the wagon down."

"Never get sick?"

"No."

"Not even a cold?"

"Oh! no, feel better now than when we started."

"How many miles can you go in a day?"

"We average about twenty."

The sun and wind soon tans their faces a reddish brown, but they look
healthy, happy, and contented. Thus you see, there is a needed class of
people in the West that think no hardship to pick up and thus go
whither their fancy may lead them, and to this class in a great measure
we owe the opening up of the western country.

_Saturday morning._ Cloudy and threatened more storm, but cleared off
nicely after a few stray flakes of "beautiful snow" had fallen. All
getting ready to make a start to the colony location. Hearing that Mr.
Lewis, one of the colonists, would start with the rest with a team of
oxen, I engaged a passage in his wagon. I wanted to go West as the
majority go, and enter into the full meaning and spirit of it all; so,
much to the surprise of many, I donned a broad brimmed sombrero, and
left Stuart about one o'clock, perched on the spring seat of a double
bed wagon, in company with Mrs. Gilman, who came from Bradford last
week. Mr. Lewis finds it easier driving, to walk, and is accompanied by
Mr. Boggs, who I judge has passed his three score years.

Thinking I might get hungry on the way or have to tent out, Mrs. S.
gave me a loaf of bread, some butter, meat, and stewed currants to
bring along; but the first thing done was the spilling of the juice off
the currants.

Come, reader, go with me on my first ride over the plains of Nebraska
behind oxen; of course they do not prance, pace, gallop, or trot; I
think they simply walk, but time will tell how fast they can jog along.
Sorry we cannot give you the shelter of a "prairie schooner," for the
wind does not forget to blow, and it is a little cool.

Mr. L. has already named his matched brindles, "Brock and Broady," and
as they were taken from the herd but yesterday, and have not been under
the yoke long, they are rather untutored; but Mr. L. is tutoring them
with a long lash whip, and I think he will have them pretty well
trained by the time we reach the end of our journey.

"Whoa, there Broady! get up! it's after one and dear only knows how far
we have got to go. Don't turn 'round so, you'll upset the wagon!" We
are going directly north-west. This, that looks like great furrows
running parallel with the road, I am told, is the old wagon train road
running from Omaha to the Black Hills. It runs directly through Stuart,
but I took it to be a narrow potato patch all dug up in deep rows. I
see when they get tired of the old ruts, they just drive along side and
make a new road which soon wears as deep as the old. No road taxes to
pay or work done on the roads here, and never a stone to cause a jolt.
The jolting done is caused in going from one rut to another.

Here we are four miles from Stuart, and wading through a two-mile
stretch of wet ground, all standing in water. No signs of habitation,
not even Stuart to be seen from this point.

Mr. Lewis wishes for a longer whip-stock or handle; I'll keep a look
out and perhaps I will find one.

Now about ten miles on our way and Stuart in plain view. There must be
a raise and fall in the ground that I cannot notice in going over it.
Land is better here Mr. B. says, and all homesteaded. Away to our right
are a few little houses, sod and frame. While to the left, 16 miles
away, are to be seen the sand-hills, looking like great dark waves.

The walking is so good here that I think I will relieve the--oxen of
about 97 pounds. You see I have been gaining in my avoirdupois. I enjoy
walking over this old road, gathering dried grasses and pebbles,
wishing they could speak and tell of the long emigrant trains that had
tented at night by the wayside; of travelers going west to find new
homes away out on the wild plains; of the heavy freight trains carrying
supplies to the Indian agencies and the Black Hills; of the buffalo
stampede and Indian "whoop" these prairies had echoed with, but which
gave way to civilization only a few years ago, and now under its
protection, we go over the same road in perfect safety, where robbery
and massacres have no doubt been committed. Oh! the change of time!

Twelve miles from Stuart, why would you believe it, here's a real
little hill with a small stream at the bottom. Ash creek it is called,
but I skip it with ease, and as I stop to play a moment in the clear
water and gather a pebble from its gravelly bed, I answer J. G. Holland
in Kathrina with: Surely, "the crystal brooks _are_ sweeter for singing
to the thirsty brutes that dip their bearded muzzles in their foam,"
and thought what a source of delight this little stream is to the many
that pass this way. Then viewed the remains of a sod house on the
hillside, and wondered what king or queen of the prairie had reigned
within this castle of the West, the roof now tumbled in and the walls
falling.

Ah! there is plenty of food for thought, and plenty of time to think as
the oxen jog along, and I bring up the rear, seeing and hearing for
your sake, reader.

Only a little way from the creek, and we pass the first house that
stands near the road, and that has not been here long, for it is quite
new. The white-haired children playing about the door will not bother
their neighbors much, or get out of the yard and run off for awhile at
least, as there is no other house in sight, and the boundless prairie
is their dooryard. Happy mother! Happy children!

Now we are all aboard the wagon, and I have read what I have written of
the leave taking of home; Mr. B. wipes his eyes as it brings back
memories of the good byes to him; Mr. L. says, "that's very truly
written," and Mrs. G. whispers, "I must have one of your books, Sims."
All this is encouraging, and helps me to keep up brave heart, and put
forth every effort to the work I have begun, and which is so much of an
undertaking for me.

"Oh! Mr. Lewis, there it is!"

"Is what?"

"Why, that stick for a whip-handle."

I had been watching all the way along, and it was the only stick I had
seen, and some poor unfortunate had lost it.

The sun is getting low, and Mr. L. thinks we had better stop over night
at this old log-house, eighteen miles from Stuart, and goes to talk to
the landlord about lodging. I view the prospects without and think of
way-side inns I have read of in story, but never seen before, and am
not sorry when he returns and reports: "already crowded with
travelers," and flourishing his new whip starts Brock and Broady,
though tired and panting, into a trot toward the Niobrara, and soon we
are nearing another little stream called Willow creek, named from the
few little willow bushes growing along its banks, the first bushes seen
all the way along. It is some wider than Ash creek, and as there is no
bridge we must ride across. Mr. L. is afraid the oxen are thirsty and
will go straight for the water and upset the wagon. Oh, dear! I'll just
shut my eyes until we are on the other side.

There, Mr. B. thinks he sees a nest of prairie chicken eggs and goes to
secure some for a novelty, but changes his mind and thinks he'll not
disturb that nest of white puff-balls, and returns to the wagon quite
crestfallen. Heavy looking clouds gathering in the west, obscure the
setting sun, which is a real disappointment. The dawning and fading of
the days in Nebraska are indeed grand, and I did so want a sunset feast
this evening, for I could view it over the bluffy shores of the
Niobrara river. Getting dark again, just when the country is growing
most interesting.

Mr. B. and L. say, "bad day to-morrow, more rain sure;" I consult my
barometer and it indicates fair weather. If it is correct I will name
it Vennor, if not I shall dub it Wiggins. Thermometer stands at 48°,
think I had better walk and get warmed up; a heavy cloth suit, mohair
ulster and gossamer is scarcely sufficient to keep the chilly wind out.

One mile further on and darkness overtakes us while sticking on the
banks of Rock creek, a stream some larger than Willow creek, and
bridged with poles for pedestrians, on which we crossed; but the oxen,
almost tired out, seemed unequal for the pull up the hill. Mr. L. uses
the whip, while Mr. B. pushes, and Mrs. G. and I stand on a little rock
that juts out of the hill--first stone or rock seen since we entered
the state, and pity the oxen, but there they stick. Ah! here is a man
coming with an empty wagon and two horses; now he will help us up the
hill. "Can you give me a lift?" Mr. L. asks. "I'm sorry I can't help
you gentlemen, but that off-horse is _terribly weak_. The other horse
is all right, but you can see for yourself, gentlemen, how weak that
off-horse is." And away he goes, rather brisk for a weak horse. While
we come to the conclusion that he has not been west long enough to
learn the ways of true western kindness. (We afterwards learned he was
lately from Pennsylvania.) But here comes Mr. Ross and Mr. Connelly who
have walked all the way from Stuart. Again the oxen pull, the men push,
but not a foot gained; wagon only settling firmer into the mud. The men
debate and wonder what to do. "Why not unload the trunks and carry them
up the hill?" I ask. Spoopendike like, someone laughed at my
suggestion, but no sooner said than Mr. L. was handing down a trunk
with, "That's it--only thing we can do; here help with this trunk," and
a goodly part of the load is carried to the top of the hill by the men,
while I carry the guns. How brave we are growing, and how determined to
go west; and the oxen follow without further trouble.

When within a mile and a half of the river, those of us who can, walk,
as it is dangerous driving after dark, and we take across, down a hill,
across a little canyon, at the head of which stands a little house with
a light in the window that looks inviting, but on we go, across a
narrow channel of the river, on to an island covered with diamond
willow bushes, and a few trees. See a light from several "prairie
schooners" that have cast anchor amid the bushes, and which make a very
good harbor for these ships of the west.

"What kind of a shanty is this?"

"Why that is a wholesale and retail store, but the merchant doesn't
think worth while to light up in the evening."

On we walk over a sort of corduroy road made of bushes, and so tired I
can scarcely take another step.

"Well, is this the place?" I asked as we stopped to look in at the open
door of a double log house, on a company of people who are gathered
about an organ and singing, "What a friend we have in Jesus."

"No, just across the river where you see that light."

Another bridge is crossed, and we set us down in Aunty Slack's hotel
about 9 o'clock. Tired? yes, and _so glad_ to get to _somewhere_.

Mr. John Newell, who lives near the Keya Paha, left Stuart shortly
after we did, with Mrs. and Miss Lizzie, Laura, and Verdie Ross, in his
hack, but soon passed us with his broncho ponies and had reached here
before dark.

Three other travelers were here for the night, a Keya Paha man, a Mr.
Philips, of Iowa, and Mr. Truesdale, of Bradford, Pa.

"How did the rest get started?" Mrs. R. asks of her husband.

"Well, Mr. Morrison started with his oxen, with Willie Taylor, and Mrs.
M. and Mrs. Taylor rode in the buggy tied to the rear end of the wagon.
Mr. Barnwell and several others made a start with his team of oxen. But
Mr. Taylor's horses would not pull a pound, so he will have to take
them back to the owner and hunt up a team of oxen." We had expected to
all start at the same time, and perhaps tent out at night. A good
supper is refreshing to tired travelers, but it is late before we get
laid down to sleep. At last the ladies are given two beds in a new
apartment just erected last week, and built of cedar logs with a sod
roof, while the men throw themselves down on blankets and comforts on
the floor, while the family occupies the old part.

About twelve o'clock the rain began to patter on the sod shingles of
the roof over head, which by dawn was thoroughly soaked, and gently
pouring down upon the sleepers on the floor, causing a general
uprising, and driving them from the room. It won't leak on our side of
the house, so let's sleep awhile longer; but just as we were dropping
into the arms of Morpheus, spat! came a drop on our pillow, which said,
"get up!" in stronger terms than mother ever did. I never saw a finer
shower inside a house before. What a crowd we made for the little log
house, 14×16 feet, built four years ago, and which served as kitchen,
dining room, chamber, and parlor, and well crowded with furniture,
without the addition of fourteen rain-bound travelers, beside the
family, which consisted of Mrs. Slack, proprietress, a daughter and
son-in-law, and a hired girl, 18 heads in all to be sheltered by this
old sod roof made by a heavy ridge pole, or log laid across at the
comb, which supports slabs or boards laid from the wall, then brush and
dried grass, and then the sod. The walls are well chinked and whitened.
The door is the full height of the wall, and the tallest of the men
have to strictly observe etiquette, and bow as they enter and leave the
house. Mr. Boggs invariably strikes a horse shoe suspended to the
ceiling with his head, and keeps "good luck" constantly on the swing
over us. The roof being old and well settled, keeps it from leaking
badly; but Mrs. S. says there is danger of it sliding off or caving in.
Dear me! I feel like crawling under the table for protection.

Rain! rain! think I will give the barometer the full name of R. Stone
Wiggins! Have a mind to throw him into the river by way of immersion,
but fear he would stick in a sand-bar and never predict another storm,
so will just hang him on the wall out side to be sprinkled.

The new house is entirely abandoned, fires drowned out, organ, sewing
machine, lunch baskets, and bedding protected as well as can be with
carpet and rubber coats.

How glad I am that I have no luggage along to get soaked. My butter and
meat was lost out on the prairie or in the river--hope it is meat cast
adrift for some hungry traveler--and some one has used my loaf for a
cushion, and how sad its countenance! Don't care if it does get wet! So
I just pin my straw hat to the wall and allow it to rain on, as free
from care as any one can be under such circumstances. I wanted
experience, and am being gratified, only in a rather dampening way.
Some find seats on the bed, boxes, chairs, trunk, and wood-box, while
the rest stand. We pass the day talking of homes left behind and
prospects of the new. Seven other travelers came in for dinner, and
went again to their wagons tucked around in the canyons.

The house across the river is also crowded, and leaking worse than the
_hotel_ where we are stopping. Indeed, we feel thankful for the shelter
we have as we think of the travelers unprotected in only their wagons,
and wonder where the rest of our party are.

The river is swollen into a fretful stream and the sound of the waters
makes us even more homesick.

"More rain, more grass," "more rain, more rest," we repeated, and every
thing else that had a jingle of comfort in it; but oftener heard, "I
_do wish_ it would stop!" "When _will_ it clear off?" "Does it _always_
rain here?" It did promise to clear off a couple of times, only to
cloud up again, and so the day went as it came, leaving sixteen souls
crowded in the cabin to spend the night as best we could. Just how was
a real puzzle to all. But midnight solves the question. Reader, I wish
you were here, seated on this spring wagon seat with me by the stove, I
then would be spared the pain of a description. Did you ever read Mark
Twain's "Roughing It?" or "Innocents Abroad?" well, there are a few
_innocents abroad_, just now, _roughing it_ to their hearts' content.

The landlady, daughter, and maid, with Laura, have laid them down
crosswise on the bed. The daughter's husband finds sleep among some
blankets, on the floor at the side of the bed. Mr. Ross, almost sick,
sticks his head under the table and feet under the cupboard and snores.
Mrs. Ross occupies the only rocker--there, I knew she would rock on Mr.
Philips who is stretched out on a one blanket just behind her! Double
up, Mr. P., and stick your knees between the rockers and you'll stand a
better chance.

If you was a real birdie, Mrs. Gilman, or even a chicken, you might
perch on the side of that box. To sleep in that position would be
dangerous; dream of falling sure and might not be all a dream, and
then, Mr. Boggs would be startled from his slumbers. Poor man! We do
pity him! Six feet two inches tall; too much to get all of himself
fixed in a comfortable position at one time. Now bolt upright on a
chair, now stretched out on the floor, now doubled up; and now he is on
two chairs looking like the last grasshopper of the raid. Hush! Lizzie,
you'll disturb the thirteen sleepers.

Mr. Lewis has turned the soft side of a chair up for a pillow before
the stove, and list--he snores a dreamy snore of home-sweet-ho-om-me.

Mr. Truesdale is rather fidgety, snugly tucked in behind the stove on a
pile of kindling wood. I'm afraid he will black his ears on the pots
and kettles that serve as a back ground for his head, but better that
than nothing. Am afraid Mr. Newell, who is seated on an inverted wooden
pail, will loose his head in the wood-box, for want of a head rest, if
he doesn't stop nodding so far back.

Hold tight to your book, Mr. N., you may wake again and read a few more
words of Kathrina.

Here, Laura, get up and let your little sister, Verdie, lie down on the
bed. "That table is better to eat off than sleep on," Lizzie says, and
crawls down to claim a part of my wagon seat in which I have been
driving my thoughts along with pencil and paper, and by way of a jog,
give the stove a punch with a stick of wood, every now and then;
casting a sly glance to see if the old lady looks cross in her sleep,
because we are burning all her dry wood up, and dry wood is a rather
scarce article just now. But can't be helped. The feathery side of
these boards are down, the covers all wet in the other room, and these
sleepers must be kept warm.

Roll over, Mr. Lewis, and give Mrs. Ross room whereon to place her feet
and take a little sleep! Now Mrs. R.'s feet are not large if she does
weigh over two hundred pounds; small a plenty; but not quite as small
as the unoccupied space, that's all.

Well, it's Monday now, 'tis one o'clock, dear me; wonder what ails my
eyes; feels like there's sand in them. I wink, and wink, but the
oftener, the longer. Do believe I'm getting sleepy too! What will I do?
To sleep here would insure a nod over on the stove; no room on the
floor without danger of kicks from booted sleepers. Lizzie, says, "Get
up on the table, Sims," it will hold a little thing like you. So I
leave the seat solely to her and mount the table, fully realizing that
"necessity is the mother of invention," and that western people do just
as they can, mostly. So

    All cuddled up together,
    In a little weenty heap,
    I double up my pillow
    And laugh myself to sleep.
    I know you will not blame me
    If I dream of home so bright--
    I'll see you in the morning
    So now a kind "good night".

As there is no room for the muses to visit me here I'll not attempt
further poetizing but go to sleep and dream I am snug in my own little
bed at home. Glad father and mother do not know where their daughter is
seeking rest for to-night.

"Get up, Sims, it's five o'clock and Mrs. S. wants to set the table for
breakfast," and I start up, rubbing my eyes, wishing I could sleep
longer, and wondering why I hadn't come west long ago, and hadn't
always slept on a table?

I only woke once during the night, and as the lamp was left burning,
could see that Mrs. R. had found a place for her feet, and all were
sound asleep. Empty stomachs, weariness, and dampened spirits are
surely three good opiates which, taken together, will make one sleep in
almost any position. Do wonder if "Mark" ever slept on an extension
table when he was out west? Don't think he did, believe he'd use the
dirty floor before he'd think of the table; so I am ahead in this
chapter.

Well, the fun was equal to the occasion, and I think no one will ever
regret the time spent in the little log house at "Morrison's bridge,"
and cheerfully paid their $1.75 for their four meals and two nights'
lodging, only as we jogged along through the cold next day, all thought
they would have had a bite of supper, and not gone hungry to the floor,
to sleep.

_Monday morning._ Cold, cloudy, and threatening more rain. Start
about eight o'clock for the Keya Paha, Mr. N. with the Ross ladies
ahead, while the walkers stay with our "span of brindles" to help push
them up the hill, and I walk to relieve them of my weight.

But we have reached the table-land, and as I have made my impress in
the sand and mud of this hill of science, I gladly resume my seat in
the wagon with Mrs. Gilman, who is freezing with a blanket pinned on
over her shawl. Boo! The wind blows cold, and it sprinkles and tries to
snow, and soon I too am almost freezing with all my wraps on, my head
well protected with fascinator, hat, and veil. How foolish I was to
start on such a trip without good warm mittens. "Let's get back on the
trunks, Mrs. G., and turn our backs to the wind." But that is not all
sufficient and Mr. L. says he cannot wear his overcoat while walking
and kindly offers it to me, and I right willingly crawl into it, and
pull it up over my ears, and draw my hands up in the sleeves, and try
hard to think I am warm. I can scarcely see out through all this
bundling, but I must keep watch and see all I can of the country as I
pass along. Yet, it is just the same all the way, with the only
variation of, from level, to slightly undulating prairie land. Not a
tree, bush, stump, or stone to be seen. Followed the old train road for
several miles and then left it, and traveled north over an almost
trackless prairie. During the day's travel we met but two parties, both
of whom were colonists on their way to Long Pine to take claims in that
neighborhood. Passed close to two log houses just being built, and two
squads of tenters who peered out at us with their sunburnt faces
looking as contented as though they were perfectly satisfied with their
situation.

The oxen walked right along, although the load was heavy and the ground
soft, and we kept up a steady line of march toward the Keya Paha, near
where most of the colonists had selected their claims, and as we neared
their lands, the country took on a better appearance.

The wind sweeps straight across, and the misting rain from clouds that
look to be resting upon the earth, makes it a very gloomy outlook, and
very disagreeable. Yet I would not acknowledge it. I was determined, if
possible, to make the trip without taking cold. So Mrs. G. and I kept
up the fun until we were too cold to laugh, and then began to ask: "How
much farther do we have to go? When will we reach there?" Until we were
ashamed to ask again, so sat quiet, wedged down between trunks and a
plow, and asked no more questions.

"Oh, joy! Mrs. G., there's a house; and I do believe that is Mrs. Ross
with Lizzie and Laura standing at the door. I'll just wave them a
signal of distress, and they will be ready to receive us with open
arms."

And soon we are safely landed at Mr. J. Newell's door, where a married
brother lives. They gave us a kindly welcome, and a good warm dinner.
After we had rested, Mr. N. took the ladies three miles farther on to
the banks of the Keya Paha river, which is 18 miles from the Niobrara
and 48 from Stuart, arriving there about four P.M.

Mr. and Mrs. John Kuhn, with whom the party expected to make their home
until they could get their tents up, received us very kindly, making us
feel quite at home.

Mrs. K. is postmistress of Brewer postoffice, and her table was well
supplied with good reading matter. I took up a copy of "Our Continent"
to read while I rested, and opened directly to a poem by H. A. Lavely:

    "The sweetest songs are never sung;
    The fairest pictures never hung;
    The fondest hopes are never told--
    They are the heart's most cherished gold."

They were like a voice directly from the pleasant days of last summer,
when the author with his family was breathing mountain air at DuBois
City, Pa., when we exchanged poems of our own versing, and Mrs. L.
added her beautiful children's stories.

He had sent them to me last Christmas time, just after composing them,
and now I find them in print away on the very frontier of civilization.
How little writers know how far the words they pen for the public to
read, will reach out! Were they prophetic for our colonists?

_Tuesday, 15th of May_, dawned without a cloud, and how bright
everything looks when the clouds have rolled away. Why, the poor
backward buds look as though they would smile right open. What a change
from that of yesterday! Reader, I wish I could tell you all about my
May day, but the story is a long one--too long for the pages of my
little book.

And now Mrs. Ross and the girls are ready with baskets to go with me to
gather what we can find in the way of flowers and leaves along the
hillside and valley of the Keya Paha. For flowers we gather blossoms of
the wild plum, cherry, and currant, a flower they call buffalo beans,
and one little violet. But the leaves were not forgotten, and twigs
were gathered of every different tree and bush then in leaf. They were
of the box elder, wild gooseberry, and buck bush or snow berry. Visited
the spring where Mr. Kuhn's family obtained their water; a beautiful
place, with moss and overhanging trees and bushes, and altogether quite
homelike. Then to the river where we gathered pebbles of almost every
color from the sandy shore. We threw, and threw, to cast a stone on the
Dakota side, and when this childish play was crowned with success,
after we had made many a splash in the water, we returned to the house
where Mr. J. Newell waited for us with a spring wagon, and in which,
Lizzie, Laura and I took seats, and were off to visit the Stone Butte,
twelve miles west.

Up on the table-land we drove, then down into the valley; and now close
to the river, and now up and down over the spurrs of the bluff; past
the colonists' tent, and now Mr. N. has invited a Miss Sibolt and Miss
Minn to join our maying party.

The bottom land shows a luxuriant growth of grass of last year's
growing, and acres of wild plum and choke cherry bushes, now white with
blossoms, and so mingled that I cannot tell them apart. If they bear as
they blossom, there will be an abundance of both. A few scattered
trees, mostly burr or scrub oak and elms are left standing in the
valley; but not a tree on the table-land over which the road ran most
of the way. The Stone Butte is an abrupt hill, or mound, which stands
alone on a slightly undulating prairie. It covers a space of about 20
acres at the base; is 300 feet from base to the broad top; it is
covered with white stones that at a distance give it the appearance of
a snow capped mountain, and can be seen for many miles. Some say they
are a limestone, and when burnt, make a good quality of lime; others
that they are only a sand-stone. They leave a chalky mark with the
touch, and to me are a curious formation, and look as though they had
been boiled up and stirred over from some great mush pot, and fell in a
shower of confusion just here, as there are no others to be seen but
those on the butte. Oh! what a story they could tell to geologists;
tell of ages past when these strange features of this wonderful country
were formed! But they are all silent to me, and I can only look and
wonder, and turn over and look under for some poor Indian's hidden
treasure, but all we found were pieces of petrified wood and bone, a
moss agate, and a little Indian dart. Lizzie found a species of
dandelion, the only flower found on the butte, and gave it to me, for I
felt quite lost without a dear old dandelion in my hand on my May day,
and which never failed me before. I have termed them "Earth's Stars,"
for they will peep through the grassy sod whenever the clouds will
allow. It is the same in color, but single, and the leaves different.

We called and hallooed, ah echo coming back to us from, we did not know
where; surely not from Raymond's buttes, which we can see quite
distinctly, though they are thirty-five miles away. Maybe 'twas a war
whoop from a Sioux brave hid among the bluffs, almost four miles to the
north, and we took it for an echo to our own voice. The view obtained
from this elevated point was grand.

A wide stretch of rolling prairie, with the Keya Paha river to the
north. Though the river is but two and one-half miles away, yet the
water is lost to view, and we look beyond to the great range of bluffs
extending far east and west along its northern banks, and which belong
to the Sioux Indian reservation, they are covered with grass, but
without shrubbery of any kind, yet on their sides a few gray stones or
rocks can be seen even from here. South of the butte a short distance
is a small stream called Holt Creek. Near it we can see two "claim
takers" preparing their homes; aside from these but two other houses, a
plowman, and some cattle are the only signs of life. Mr. N. tells me
the butte is on the claim taken by Mr. Tiffiny, and Messrs. Fuller's
and Wood's and others of the colony are near. After all the
sight-seeing and gathering is done, I sit me down on a rock all alone,
to have a quiet think all to myself. Do you wonder, reader, that I feel
lonely and homesick, amid scenes so strange and new? Wonder will our
many friends of the years agone think of me and keep the day for me in
places where, with them, I have gathered the wild flowers and leaves of
spring?

But Mr. N. comes up and interrupts me with: "Do you know, Miss Fulton,
your keeping a May-day seems so strange to me? Do not think our western
girls would think of such a thing!"

"Since you wonder at it, I will tell you, very briefly, my story. It
was instituted by mere accident by me in 1871, and I have kept the 15th
of May of every year since then in nature's untrained gardens,
gathering of all the different flowers and leaves that are in bloom, or
have unfolded, and note the difference in the seasons, and also the
difference in the years to me.

No happier girl ever sang a song than did I on my first May-day; and
the woodland was never more beautiful, dressed in the bright robes of
an early spring. Every tree in full leaf, every wild flower of spring
in bloom, and I could not but gather of all--even the tiniest.

The next 15th of May, I, by mere happening, went to the woods, and
remembering it was the anniversary of my accidental maying of the
previous year, I stopped to gather as before; but the flowers were not
so beautiful, nor the leaves so large. Then, too, I was very sad over
the serious illness of a loved sister.

I cannot tell of all the years, but in '74 I searched for May flowers
with tear-dimmed eyes--sister May was dead, and everywhere it was
desolate.

'75. "A belated snow cloud shook to the ground" a few flakes, and we
gathered only sticks for bouquets, with buds scarcely swollen.

In '81, I climbed Point McCoy near Bellefont, Pa., a peak of the Muncy
mountains and a range of the Alleghanys, and looked for miles, and
miles away, over mountains and vales, and gathered of flowers that
almost painted the mountain side, they were so plentiful and bright.

Last year I gathered the flowers of home with my own dear mother, and
shared them with May, by laying them on her grave.

To-day, all things have been entirely new and strange; but while I
celebrate it on the wild boundless plains of Nebraska, yet almost
untouched by the hand of man, dear father and mother are visiting the
favorite mossy log, the spring in the wood, and the moss covered rocks
where we children played at "house-keeping," and in my name, will
gather and put to press leaves and flowers for me. Ah! yes! and are so
lonely thinking of their daughter so far away.

The sweetest flower gathered in all the years was Myrtle--sister
Maggie's oldest child--who came to me for a May-flower in '76.

But while the flowers bloomed for my gathering in '81, the grass was
growing green upon her grave. And I know sister will not forget to
gather and place on the sacred mound, "Auntie Pet's" tribute of love.

Thus it is with a mingling of pleasures and pains, of smiles and tears
that I am queen of my maying, with no brighter eyes to usurp my crown,
for it is all my own day and of all the days of the year the dearest to
me.

"I think, Mr. Newell, we can live _good_ lives and yet not make the
_most_ of life; our lives need crowding with much that is good and
useful; and this is only the crowding in of a day that is very good and
useful to me. For on this day I retrospect the past, and think of the
hopes that bloomed and faded with the flowers of other years, and
prospect the future, and wonder what will the harvest be that is now
budding with the leaves for me and which I alone must garner."

After a last look at the wide, wide country, that in a few years will
be fully occupied with the busy children of earth, we left "Stone
Butte," carrying from its stony, grassy sides and top many curious
mementos of our May-day in Nebraska.

Then I went farther north-west to visit the home of a "squaw man"--the
term used for Indians who cannot endure the torture of the sun dance,
and also white men that marry Indian maidens. On our way we passed a
neatly built sod house, in which two young men lived who had lately
come from Delaware, and were engaged in stock-raising, and enjoyed the
life because they were doing well, as one of them remarked to Mr. N. I
tell these little things that those who do not already know, may
understand how Nebraska is populated with people from everywhere.

Soon we halted at the noble (?) white man's door, and all but Lizzie
ventured in, and by way of excuse asked for a drink or _minnie_ in
the Sioux language. "Mr. Squaw" was not at home, and "Mrs. Squaw," poor
woman, acted as though she would like to hide from us, but without a
word handed us a dipper of water from which we very lightly sipped, and
then turned her back to us, and gave her entire attention to a bright,
pretty babe which she held closely in her arms, and wrapped about it a
new shawl which hung about her own shoulders. The children were bright
and pretty, with brown, curly hair, and no one would guess there was a
drop of Indian blood in their veins. But the mother is only a
half-breed, as her father was a Frenchman. Yet in features, at least,
the Indian largely predominates. Large powerful frame, dusky
complexion, thin straight hair neatly braided into two jet black
braids, while the indispensable brass ear drops dangled from her ears.
Her dress was a calico wrapper of no mean color or make-up. We could
not learn much of the expression of her countenance, as she kept her
face turned from us, and we did not wish to be rude. But standing thus
she gave us a good opportunity to take a survey of their _tepee_.
The house was of sod with mother earth floors, and was divided into two
apartments by calico curtains. The first was the kitchen with stove,
table, benches, and shelves for a cupboard. The room contained a bed
covered with blankets, which with a bench was all that was to be seen
except the walls, and they looked like a sort of harness shop. The
furniture was all of home make, but there was an air of order and
neatness I had not expected.

The woman had been preparing kinnikinic tobacco for her white chief to
smoke. It is made by scraping the bark from the red willow, then
drying, and usually mixing with an equal quantity of natural leaf
tobacco, and is said to make "pleasant smoking." Ah, well! I thought,
it is only squaws that will go to so much pains to supply their liege
lords with tobacco. She can, but will not speak English, as her husband
laughs at her awkward attempts. So not a word could we draw from her.
She answered our "good bye," with a nod of the head and a motion of the
lips. I know she was glad when the "pale faces" were gone, and we left
feeling so sorry for her and indignant, all agreeing that any man who
would marry a squaw is not worthy of even a squaw's love and labor;
labor is what they expect and demand of them, and as a rule, the squaw
is the better of the two. Their husbands are held in great favor by
those of their own tribe, and they generally occupy the land allowed by
the government to every Indian, male or female, but which the Indians
are slow to avail themselves of. They receive blankets and clothing
every spring and fall, meat every ten days, rations of sugar, rice,
coffee, tobacco, bread and flour every week.

Indians are not considered as citizens of the United States, and have
no part in our law-making, yet are controlled by them. They are kept as
Uncle Sam's unruly subjects, unfit for any kind of service to him. Why
not give them whereon to place their feet on an equal footing with the
white children and made to work or starve; "to sink or swim; live or
die; survive or perish?" What a noble motto that would be for them to
adopt!

We then turn for our homeward trip, a distance of fifteen miles, but no
one stops to count miles here, where roads could not be better.

When within six miles of Mr. Kuhn's, we stopped by invitation given in
the morning, and took tea with Mrs. W., who received us with: "You
don't know how much good it does me to have you ladies come!" Then led
the way into her sod house, saying, "I wish we had our new house built,
so we could entertain you better." But her house was more interesting
to us with its floorless kitchen, and room covered with a neat rag
carpet underlaid with straw. The room was separated from the kitchen by
being a step higher, and two posts where the door would have been had
the partition been finished.

The beds and chairs were of home manufacture, but the chairs were
cushioned, and the beds neatly arranged with embroidered shams, and
looked so comfortable that while the rest of the party prospected
without, I asked to lie down and rest, and was soon growing drowsy with
my comfortable position when Mrs. W. roused me with: "I cannot spare
your company long enough for you to go to sleep. No one knows how I
long for company; indeed, my very soul grows hungry at times for
society."

Poor woman! she looked every word she spoke, and my heart went right
out to her in pity, and I asked her to tell us her experience.

I will quote her words and tell her story, as it is the language and
experience of many who come out from homes of comfort, surrounded by
friends, to build up and regain their lost fortunes in the West. Mrs.
W's. appearance was that of a lady of refinement, and had once known
the comforts and luxuries of a good home in the East. But misfortunes
overtook them, and they came to the West to regain what they had lost.
Had settled there about three years before and engaged in stock
raising. The first year the winter was long and severe, and many of
their cattle died; but were more successful the succeeding years, and
during the coming summer were ready to build a new house, not of sod,
but of lumber.

"We had been thinking of leaving this country, but this colony settling
here will help it so much, and now we will stay."

Her books of poems were piled up against the plastered wall, showing
she had a taste for the beautiful.

After a very pleasant couple of hours we bade her good-bye, and made
our last start for home. The only flowers found on the way were the
buffalo beans and a couple of clusters of white flowers that looked
like daisies, but are almost stemless. On our way we drove over a
prairie dog town, frightening the little barkers into their underground
homes.

Here and there a doggie sentinel kept his position on the roof of his
house which is only a little mound, barking with a fine squeaky bark to
frighten us away and warn others to keep inside; but did we but turn
toward him and wink, he wasn't there any more.

Stopped for a few moments at the colony tent and found only about six
of the family at home, including a gentleman from New Jersey who had
joined them.

The day had been almost cloudless and pleasantly warm, and as we
finished our journey it was made thrice beautiful by the setting sun,
suggesting the crowning thought: will I have another May-day, and
where?

Wednesday was pleasant, and I spent it writing letters and sending to
many friends pressed leaves and flowers and my maying in Nebraska.

The remainder of the week was bright; but showery. "Wiggins" was kept
hanging on a tree in the door yard, to be consulted with about storms,
and he generally predicted one, and a shower would come. We did so want
the rain to cease long enough for the river to fall that we might cross
over on horse-back to the other side and take a ramble over the bluffs
of Dakota, and perhaps get a sight of a Sioux. As it kept so wet the
colonists did not pitch their tents, and Mr. Kuhn's house was well
filled with weather stayed emigrants.

Mr. and Mrs. Morrison, Mrs. Taylor, and Will came Tuesday. They had not
come to any stopping place when darkness settled upon them Saturday
night and the ladies slept in the buggy, and men under the wagon. When
daylight came they found they were not far from the first house along
the way where they spent Sunday. Monday they went to the Niobrara river
and stopped at the little house at the bridge; and Tuesday finished the
journey. Their faces were burnt with the sun and wind; but the ladies
dosed them with sweet cream, which acted admirably. Mr. Taylor returned
his horses to their former owner, bought a team of oxen, and left
Stuart on Monday, but over-fed them, and was all the week coming with
sick oxen. Mr. Barnwell's oxen stampeded one night and were not found
for over a week. Such were the trials of a few of the N.M.A.C.

Perhaps you can learn from their experiences. I have already learned
that, if possible, it is best to have your home selected, and a shelter
prepared, and then bring your family and household goods. Bring what
you really need, rather than dispose of it at a sacrifice. Do not
expect to, anywhere, find a land of perpetual sunshine or a country
just the same as the one you left. Do not leave Pa. expecting to find
the same old "Keystone" in Nebraska; were it just the same you would
not come. Expect disappointments and trials, and do not be discouraged
when they come, and wish yourself "back to the good old home." Adopt
for your motto, "What _others_ have done _I_ can do." Allow me to give
you Mr. and Mrs. K.'s story; it will tell you more than any of the
colonists can ever tell, as they have lived through the disadvantages
of the first opening of this country. Mr. K. says: "April of '79 I came
to this country to look up a home where I could have good cattle range.
When we came to this spot we liked it and laid some logs crosswise to
look like a foundation and mark the spot. Went further west, but
returned and pitched our tent; and in a week, with the help of a young
man who accompanied us, the kitchen part of our house was under roof.
While we worked at the house Mrs. K. and our two girls made garden. We
then returned thirty-five miles for our goods and stock, and came back
in May to find the garden growing nicely. Brought a two months' supply
of groceries with us, as there was no town nearer than Keya Paha,
thirty miles east at the mouth of the river; there in fact, was about
the nearest house.

"Ours was the first house on the south side of the river, and I soon
had word sent me by Spotted Tail, Chief of the Sioux, to get off his
reservation. I told the bearer of his message to tell Mr. Spotted Tail,
that I was not on his land but in Nebraska, and on surveyed land; so to
come ahead. But was never disturbed in any way by the Indians, whose
reservation lay just across the river. They often come, a number
together, and want to trade clothing and blankets furnished them by the
government, giving a blanket for a mere trinket or few pounds of meat,
and would exchange a pony for a couple quarts of whisky. But it is
worth more than a pony to put whisky into their hands, as it is
strictly prohibited, and severely punished by law, as it puts them
right on the war-path.

"The next winter a mail route was established, and our house was made
Burton post-office, afterwards changed to Brewer. It was carried from
Keya Paha here and on to the Rose Bud agency twice a week. After a time
it was dropped, but resumed again, and now goes west to Valentine, a
distance of about sixty miles.

"The nearest church and school was at Keya Paha. Now we have a school
house three miles away, where they also have preaching, the minister
(M.E.) coming from Keya Paha."

Mrs. K. who is brave as woman can be, and knows well the use of
firearms, says: "I have stayed for a week at a time with only Mr. K.'s
father, who is blind and quite feeble, for company. Had only the lower
part of our windows in then, and never lock our doors. Have given many
a meal to the Indians, who go off with a "thank you," or a grunt of
satisfaction. They do not always ask for a meal, but I generally give
them something to eat as our cattle swim the river and graze on
reservation lands. Anyway, kindness is never lost. My two daughters
have gone alone to Keya Paha often. I have made the trip without
meeting a soul on the way.

"The latch string of our door has always hung out to every one. The
Indians would be more apt to disturb us if they thought we were afraid
of them."

It was a real novelty and carried me back to my grandmother's days, to
"pull the string and hear the latch fly up" on their kitchen door.

Their house, a double log, is built at the foot of the bluff and about
seventy rods from the river, and is surrounded by quite a grove of burr
oak and other trees. They came with twelve head of cattle and now have
over eighty, which could command a good price did they wish to sell.

Thus, with sunshine and showers the week passes quickly enough, and
brought again the Sabbath bright and clear, but windy. A number of us
took a walk one and one-half miles up the valley to the colony tent;
went by way of a large oak tree, in the branches of which the body of
an Indian chief had been laid to rest more than four years ago. From
the bleached bones and pieces of clothing and blanket that were yet
strewn about beneath the tree, it was evident he had been of powerful
frame, and had been dressed in a coat much the same as a soldier's
dress coat, with the usual decoration of brass buttons. Wrapped in his
blanket and buffalo robe, he had been tied with thongs to the lower
limbs, which were so low that the wolves had torn the body down.

When we reached the tent under which they had expected to hold their
meetings and Sabbath-school, we found it, like many of their well-meant
plans, now flat on the ground. It had come down amid the rain and wind
of last night on the sleepers, and we found the tenters busy with
needles trying to get it in order for pitching. None busier prodding
their finger ends than was Mr. Clark.

"What have you been doing all this time, Mr. C.?" I asked.

"What have I been doing? Why it has just kept me busy to keep from
drowning, blowing away, freezing, and starving to death. It is about
all a man can attend to at one time. Haven't been idling any time away,
I can tell you."

We felt sorry for the troubles of the poor men, but learned this lesson
from their experience--never buy a tent so old and rotten that it won't
hold to the fastenings, to go out on the prairies of Nebraska with; it
takes good strong material to stand the wind.

In the afternoon we all went up on to the table-land to see the
prairies burn. A great sheet of flame sweeping over the prairie is
indeed a grand sight, but rather sad to see what was the tall waving
grass of last year go up in a blaze and cloud of smoke only to leave
great patches of blackened earth. Yet it is soon brightened by the new
growth of grass which could not show itself for so long if the old was
not burnt.

Some say it is necessary to burn the old grass off, and at the same
time destroy myriads of grasshoppers and insects of a destructive
nature, and also give the rattlesnake a scorching. While others say,
burning year after year is hurtful to the soil, and burns out the grass
roots; also that decayed vegetation is better than ashes for a sandy
soil.

These fires have been a great hindrance to the growth of forest trees.
Fire-brakes are made by plowing a number of furrows, which is often
planted in corn or potatoes. I fancy I would have a good wide potato
patch all round my farm if I had one, and never allow fire on it. To
prevent being caught in a prairie fire, one should always carry a
supply of matches. If a fire is seen coming, start a fire which of
course will burn from you, and in a few minutes after the fire has
passed over the ground, it can be walked over, and you soon have a
cleared spot, where the fire cannot reach you.

_Monday, 21st._ Bright and pleasant, and Mr. K. finishes his corn
planting.


A DESCRIPTION OF THE COUNTRY IN WHICH THE COLONY LOCATED.

As this is to be my last day here, I must tell you all there is yet to
be told of this country. There are so many left behind that will be
interested in knowing all about the country their friends have gone to,
so I will try to be very explicit, and state clearly all I have learned
and seen of it. Allow me to begin with the great range of bluffs that
closely follow the north side of the river. We can only see their
broken, irregular, steep, and sloping sides, now green with grass, on
which cattle are grazing--that swim the river to pasture off the "Soo"
(as Sioux is pronounced) lands. The reservation is very large, and as
the agency is far west of this, they do not occupy this part much, only
to now and then take a stroll over it.

The difference between a hill and a bluff is, that a bluff is only half
a hill, or hill only on one side. The ground rises to a height, and
then maintains that height for miles and miles, which is called
table-land. Then comes the Keya Paha river, which here is the dividing
line between Dakota and Nebraska. It is 125 miles long. At its mouth,
where it empties into the Niobrara, it is 165 feet wide. Here,
thirty-five miles north-west, it is about 75 feet wide, and 6 feet
deep. The water flows swiftly over its sandy bed, but Mr. K. says
"there is rock bottom here." The sand is very white and clean, and the
water is clear and pleasant to the taste.

The banks are fringed with bushes, principally willow. The valley on
the south side is from one-fourth to one and one half-miles wide, and
from the growth of grass and bushes would think the soil is quite rich.
The timber is pine, burr oak, and cottonwood principally, while there
are a few cedar, elm, ash, box elder and basswood to be found. The oak,
elm, and box elder are about all I have seen, as the timber is hid in
the canyons. Scarcely a tree to be seen on the table-lands. Wild plums,
choke cherries, and grapes are the only fruits of the country. No one
has yet attempted fruit culture. The plums are much the same in size
and quality as our cultivated plums. They grow on tall bushes, instead
of trees, and are so interwoven with the cherry bushes, and in blossom
so much alike, I cannot tell plum from cherry bush. They both grow in
great patches along the valley, and form a support for the grape vines
that grow abundantly, which are much the same as the "chicken grapes"
of Pennsylvania. I must not over-look the dwarf or sand-hill cherry,
which, however, would not be a hard matter, were it not for the little
white blossoms that cover the crooked little sticks, generally about a
foot in height, that come up and spread in every direction. It is not
choice of its bed, but seems to prefer sandy soil. Have been told they
are pleasant to the taste and refreshing.

Then comes the wild gooseberry, which is used, but the wild black
currants are not gathered. Both grow abundantly as does also the
snowberry, the same we cultivate for garden shrubbery. Wild hops are
starting up every where, among the bushes and ready to climb; are said
to be equally as good as the poled hops of home.

"Beautiful wild flowers will be plenty here in a couple of weeks," Mrs.
K. says, but I cannot wait to see them. The most abundant, now, is the
buffalo bean, of which I have before spoken, also called ground plum,
and prairie clover: plum from the shape of the pod it bears in
clusters, often beautifully shaded with red, and prairie clover from
the flower, that resembles a large clover head in shape, and often in
color, shading from a dark violet to a pale pink, growing in clusters,
and blooming so freely, it makes a very pretty prairie flower. It
belongs to the pulse order, and the beans it bears can be cooked as
ordinary beans and eaten--if at starvation point. Of the other flowers
gathered mention was made on my May-day.

Mr. K. has a number of good springs of water on his farm, and it is
easily obtained on the table-land. It cannot be termed soft water, yet
not very hard.

About one-half of the land I am told is good tillable land, the other
half too sandy for anything but pasture lands. Soil is from eighteen
inches to two feet deep.

I will here quote some of the objections to the country offered by
those who were not pleased. Time only can tell how correct they are.
"It is too far north. Will never be a general farming or fruit growing
country. Summer season will be too short for corn to ripen. Too spotted
with sand hills to ever be thickly settled. Afraid of drouth. Too far
from railroad and market, and don't think it will have a railroad
nearer soon. Those Sioux are not pleasant neighbors. Winters will be
long and cold." But all agree that it is a healthy country, and free
from malaria. Others say, "Beautiful country. Not as cold as in
Pennsylvania. Of course we can raise fruit; where wild fruit will grow
tame fruit can be cultivated. Those sand hills are just what we want;
no one will take them, and while our cattle are grazing on them, we
will cultivate our farms." We feel like quoting a copy often set for us
to scribble over when a little girl at school, with only a little
alteration. "Many men of many minds, many lands of many kinds"--to
scatter over--and away some have gone, seeking homes elsewhere.

Those who have remained are getting breaking done, and making garden
and planting sod corn and potatoes, which with broom corn is about all
they can raise on new ground the first summer. Next will come the
building of their log and sod shanties, and setting out of their timber
culture, which is done by plowing ten acres of ground and sticking in
cuttings from the cottonwood, which grows readily and rapidly.

There are a few people scattered over the country who have engaged in
stock raising, but have done little farming and improving. So you see
it is almost untouched, and not yet tested as to what it will be as a
general farming country. Years of labor and trials of these new-comers
will tell the story of its worth.

I sincerely hope it will prove to be all that is good for their sake! I
hide myself away from the buzz and hum of voices below, in the quiet of
an upper room that I may tell you these things which have been so
interesting to me to learn, and hope they may be interesting to read.

But here comes Lizzie saying, "Why, Sims, you look like a witch hiding
away up here; do come down." And I go and take a walk with Mrs. K. down
to see their cattle corral. The name of corral was so foreign I was
anxious to know all about it. It is a square enclosure built of heavy
poles, with sheds on the north and west sides with straw or grass roof
for shelter, and is all the protection from the cold the cattle have
during the winter. Only the milk cows are corraled during the summer
nights. A little log stable for the horses completes the corral, while
of course hay and straw are stacked near. Then she took me to see a
dugout in the side of a hill, in a sheltered ravine, or draw, and
surrounded by trees. It is not a genuine dugout, but enough of the real
to be highly interesting to me. It was occupied by a middle-aged man
who is Mr. K.'s partner in the stock business, and a French boy, their
herder. The man was intelligent, and looked altogether out of place as
he sat there in the gloom of the one little room, lighted only by a
half window and the open door, and, too, he was suffering from asthma.
I asked: "Do you not find this a poor house for an asthmatic?"

"No, I do not find that it has that effect; I am as well here as I was
before I came west."

The room was about 10×12, and 6 feet high. The front of the house and
part of the roof was built of logs and poles, and the rest was made
when God made the hill. They had only made the cavity in which they
lived, floor enough for the pole bed to stand on.

To me it seemed too lonely for any enjoyment except solitude--so far
removed from the busy throngs of the world. But the greater part of the
stockman's time is spent in out-door life, and their homes are only
retreats for the night.

We then climbed the hill that I might have a last view of sunset on the
Keya Paha. I cannot tell you of its beauty, as I gaze in admiration and
wonder, for sun, moon, and stars, have all left their natural course,
or else I am turned all wrong.

_Tuesday._ Another pleasant day. Mrs. K., whom I have learned to
regard as a dear friend, and I, take our last walk and talk together,
going first to the grave of a granddaughter on the hill, enclosed with
a railing and protected from the prairie wolves by pieces of iron. Oh!
I thought, as I watched the tears course down Mrs. K's. cheek as she
talked of her "darling," there is many a sacred spot unmarked by marble
monument on these great broad plains of Nebraska. "You see there is no
doctor nearer than Keya Paha, and by the time we got him here he could
do her no good." Another disadvantage early settlers labor under.

Then to the river that I might see it flow for the last time, and
gather sand and pebbles of almost every color that mingle with it. I
felt it was my last goodbye to this country and I wished to carry as
much of it away in my satchel and in memory as possible.

We then returned to the house, and soon Mr. Newell who was going to
Stuart, came, and with whom I had made sure of a passage back. Mrs. K.
and all insisted my stay was not near long enough, but letters had been
forwarded to me from Stuart from brother C. asking me to join him. And
Miss Cody, with whom I had been corresponding for some time, insisted
on my being with her soon; so I was anxious to be on my way, and
improved the first opportunity to be off. So, chasing Lizzie for a
kiss, who declared, "I cannot say good-bye to Sims," and bidding them
all a last farewell, with much surface merriment to hide sadness, and
soon the little group of friends were left behind.

I wonder did they see through my assuming and know how sorry I was to
part from them?--Mrs. K., who had been so kind, and the colony people
all? I felt I had an interest in the battle that had already begun with
them. Had I not anticipated a share of the battle and also of the
spoils when I thought of being one with them. I did feel so sorry that
the location was such that the majority had not been pleased, and our
good plans could not be carried out.

It was not supposed as night after night the hall was crowded with
eager anxious ones, that all would reach the land of promise. But even
had those who come been settled together there would have been quite a
nice settlement of people.

The territory being so spotted with sand hills was the great hindrance
to a body of people settling down as the colony had expected to, all
together as one settlement. One cannot tell, to look over it, just
where the sandy spots are, as it is all covered with grass. They are
only a slight raise in the ground and are all sizes, from one to many
acres.

One-half section would be good claimable land, and the other half no
good. In some places I can see the sand in the road that drifts off the
unbroken ground. We stopped for dinner at Mr. Newell's brother's, whose
wife is a daughter of Mr. Kuhn's, and then the final start is made for
the Niobrara. The country looks so different to me now as I return over
the same road behind horses, and the sun is bright and warm. The
tenters have gone to building log houses, and there are now four houses
to be seen along the way. Am told most of the land is taken.

We pass close to one of the houses, where the husband is plowing and
the wife dropping seed corn; and we stop for a few minutes, that I may
learn one way of planting sod corn. The dropper walks after the plow
and drops the corn close to the edge of the furrow, and it comes up
between the edges of the sod. Another way is to cut a hole in the sod
with an ax, and drop the corn in the hole, and step on it while you
plant the next hill--I mean hole--of corn.

One little, lone, oak tree was all the tree seen along the road, and
not a stone. I really miss the jolting of the stones of Pennsylvania
roads. But strewed all along are pebbles, and in places perfect beds of
them. I cannot keep my eyes off the ground for looking at them, and, at
last, to satisfy my wishing for "a lot of those pretty pebbles to carry
home," Mr. N. stops, and we both alight and try who can find the
prettiest. As I gather, I cannot but wonder how God put these pebbles
away up here!

Reader, if all this prairie land was waters, it would make a good sized
sea, not a storm tossed sea but water in rolling waves. It looks as
though it had been the bed of a body of water, and the water leaked out
or ran down the Niobrara river, cutting out the canyons as it went, and
now the sea has all gone to grass.

Mr. N. drives close to the edge of an irregular series of canyons that
I may have a better view.

"I do wish you would tell me, Mr. N., how these canyons have been
made?"

"Why, by the action of the wind and water."

"Yes, I suppose; but looks more like the work of an immense
scoop-shovel, and all done in the dark; they are so irregular in shape,
size, and depth."

Most that I see on this side of the river are dry, grassy, and barren
of tree or bush, while off on the other side, can be seen many well
filled with burr oak, pine, and cedar.

Views such as I have had from the Stone Butte, along the Keya Paha, on
the broad plains, and now of the valley of the Niobrara well repays me
for all my long rides, and sets my mind in a perfect query of how and
when was all this wonderful work done? I hope I shall be permitted to
some day come again, and if I cannot get over the ground any other way,
I will take another ride behind oxen.

Several years ago these canyons afforded good hiding places for
stray(?) ponies and horses that strayed from their owners by the
maneuvering of "Doc." Middleton, and his gang of "pony boys," as those
who steal or run off horses from the Indians are called. But they did
not confine themselves to Indian ponies alone, and horses and cattle
were stolen without personal regard for the owner.

But their leader has been safe in the penitentiary at Lincoln for some
time, and the gang in part disbanded; yet depredations are still
committed by them, which has its effect upon some of the colonists, who
feel that they do not care to settle where they would be apt to lose
their horses so unceremoniously. A one-armed traveler, who took shelter
from the storm with a sick wife on the island, had one of his horses
stolen last week, which is causing a good deal of indignation. Their
favorite rendezvous before the band was broken was at "Morrison's
bridge," where we spent the rainy Sabbath. Oh, dear! would I have laid
me down so peacefully to sleep on the table that night had I known more
of the history of the little house and the dark canyons about?

But the house has another keeper, and nothing remains but the story of
other days to intimidate us now, and we found it neat and clean, and
quite inviting after our long ride.

After supper I went out to take a good look at the Niobrara river, or
_Running Water_. Boiling and surging, its muddy waves hurried by,
as though it was over anxious to reach the Missouri, into which it
empties. It has its source in Wyoming, and is 460 miles long. Where it
enters the state, it is a clear, sparkling stream, only 10 feet wide;
but by the time it gathers and rushes over so much sand, which it keeps
in a constant stir, changing its sand bars every few hours, it loses
its clearness, and at this point is about 165 feet wide. Like the
Missouri river, its banks are almost entirely of a dark sand, without a
pebble. So I gathered sand again, and after quite a search, found a
couple of little stones, same color of the sand, and these I put in my
satchel to be carried to Pennsylvania, to help recall this sunset
picture on the "Running Water," and, for a more substantial lean for
memory I go with Mr. N. on to the island to look for a diamond willow
stick to carry home to father for a cane. The island is almost covered
with these tall willow bushes. The bridge was built about four years
ago. The piers are heavy logs pounded deep into the sand of the river
bed, and it is planked with logs, and bushes and sod. It has passed
heavy freight trains bound for the Indian Agency and the Black Hills,
and what a mingling of emigrants from every direction have paid their
toll and crossed over to find new homes beyond! Three wagons pass by
this evening, and one of the men stopped to buy milk from Mrs. Slack
"to make turn-over cake;" and made enquiry, saying:

"Where is that colony from Pennsylvania located? We would like to get
near it."

It is quite a compliment to the colony that so many come so far to
settle near them; but has been quite a hindrance. Long before the
colony arrived, people were gathering in and occupying the best of the
land, and thus scattering the little band of colonists. Indeed the fame
of the colony will people this country by many times the number of
actual settlers it itself will bring.

Mrs. S. insists that I "give her some music on the organ," and I
attempt "Home sweet, home," but my voice fails me, and I sing "Sweet
hour of prayer," as more befitting. Home for me is not on the Niobrara,
and in early morn we leave it to flow on just as before, and we go on
toward Stuart, casting back good-bye glances at its strangely beautiful
valley. The bluffs hug the river so close that the valley is not wide,
but the canyons that cut into the bluffs help to make it quite an
interesting picture.

There is not much more to be told about the country on the south side
of the river. It is not sought after by the claim-hunters as the land
on the north is. A few new houses can be seen, showing that a few are
persuaded to test it.

The grass is showing green, and where it was burnt off on the north
side of the valley, and was only black, barren patches a little more
than a week ago, now are bright and green. A few new flowers have
sprung up by the way-side. The sweetest in fragrance is what they call
the wild onion. The root is the shape and taste of an onion, and also
the stem when bruised has quite an onion smell; but the tiny, pale pink
flower reminds me of the old May pinks for fragrance. Another tiny
flower is very much like mother's treasured pink oxalis; but is only
the bloom of wood sorrel. It opens in morning and closes at evening,
and acts so much like the oxalis, I could scarcely be persuaded it was
not; but the leaves convinced me.

I think the setting sun of Nebraska must impart some of its rays to the
flowers, that give them a different tinge; and, too, the flowers seem
to come with the leaves, and bloom so soon after peeping through the
sod. The pretty blue and white starlike iris was the only flower to be
found about Stuart when I left.

We have passed a number of emigrant wagons, and--"Oh, horror! Mr.
Newell, look out for the red-skins!"

"Where, Miss Fulton, where?"

"Why there, on the wagon and about it, and see, they are setting fire
to the prairie; and oh dear! one of them is coming toward us with some
sort of a weapon in his hand. Guess I'll wrap this bright red Indian
blanket around me and perhaps they will take me for a 'Soo' and spare
me scalp."

Reader I have a mind to say "continued in the next" or "subscribe for
the Ledger and read the rest," but that would be unkind to leave you in
suspense, though I fear you are growing sleepy over this the first
chapter even, and I would like to have some thrilling adventure to wake
you up.

But the "Look out for the red skins," was in great red letters on a
prairie schooner, and there they were, men with coats and hats painted
a bright red, taking their dinner about a fire which the wind is trying
to carry farther, and one is vigorously stamping it out. Another, a
mere boy with a stick in his hand, comes to inquire the road to the
bridge "where you don't have to pay toll?" Poor men, they look as
though they hadn't ten cents to spare. So ends my adventure with the
"red skins." But here comes another train of emigrants; ladies
traveling in a covered carriage, while the horses, cattle, people, and
all show they come from a land of plenty, and bring a goodly share of
worldly goods along.

They tell Mr. N. they came from Hall county, Nebraska, where vegetation
is at least two weeks ahead of this country, but came to take up
government land. So it is, some go with nothing, while others sell good
homes and go with a plenty to build up another where they can have the
land for the claiming of it.

The sun has not been so bright, and the wind is cool and strong, but I
have been well protected by this thick warm Indian blanket, yet I am
not sorry when I alight at Mr. Skirvings door and receive a hearty
welcome, and "just in time for a good dinner."


THE COLONISTS' FIRST SUMMER'S WORK AND HARVEST.

It would not do to take the colonists to their homes on the frontier,
and not tell more of them.

I shall copy from letters received. From a letter received from one
whom I know had nothing left after reaching there but his pluck and
energy, I quote:

    "BREWER, P.O. BROWN CO., NEB.,

    "December 23, '83.

    "Our harvest has been good. Every man of the colony is better
    satisfied than they were last spring, as their crops have done
    better than they expected. My sod corn yielded 20 bushels (shelled)
    per acre. Potatoes 120 bushels. Beans 5, and I never raised larger
    vegetables than we did this summer on sod. On old ground corn 40,
    wheat 20 to 35, and oats 40 to 60 bushels per acre. After the first
    year we can raise all kinds of grain. For building a sod house, it
    costs nothing besides the labor, but for the floor, doors and
    windows. I built one to do me for the summer, and was surprised at
    the comfort we took in it; and now have a log house ready for use,
    a sod barn of two rooms, one for my cow, and the other for the
    chickens and ducks, a good cave, and a well of good water at eight
    feet.

    "There are men in the canyons that take out building logs. They
    charge from twenty-five to thirty-five dollars per forty logs,
    sixteen and twenty feet long. To have these logs hauled costs two
    and two and one-half dollars per day, and it takes two days to make
    the trip. But those who have the time and teams can do their own
    hauling and get their own logs, as the trees belong to "Uncle Sam."

    "The neighbors all turn out and help at the raising. The timber in
    the canyons are mostly pine. Our first frost was 24th September,
    and our first cold weather began last week. A number of the
    colonists built good frame houses. I have been offered $600.00 for
    my claims, but I come to stay, and stay I will."

From another:

    "We are all in good health and like our western homes. Yet we have
    some drawbacks; the worst is the want of society, and fruit. Are
    going to have a reunion 16 February."

    "BREWER, Jan., 8.

    "You wished to know what we can do in the winter. I have been
    getting wood, and sitting by the fire. Weather beautiful until 15th
    December, but the thermometer has said "below zero," ever since
    Christmas. The lowest was twenty degrees. The land is all taken
    around here (near the Stone Butte) and we expect in a couple of
    years to have schools and plenty of neighbors."

Those who located near Stuart and Long Pine, are all doing well, and no
sickness reported from climating.

I have not heard of one being out of employment. One remarked: "This is
a good country for the few of us that came."

I believe that the majority of the first party took claims; but the
little handful of colonists are nothing in number to the settlers that
have gathered in from everywhere, and occupy the land with them. Of the
horse thieves before spoken of I would add, that the "vigilantes" have
been at work among them, hanging a number to the nearest tree, and
lodging a greater number in jail.

It is to be hoped that these severe measures will be all sufficient to
rid the country of these outlaws. May the "colonists" dwell in peace
and prosperity, and may the harvest of the future prove rich in all
things good!




CHAPTER II.

Over the Sioux City & Pacific R.R. from Valentine to the Missouri
Valley.--A visit to Ft. Niobrara.


I was advised to go to Valentine, the present terminus of the S.C. &
P.R.R., and also to visit Fort Niobrara only a few miles from
Valentine, as I would find much that was interesting to write about.
Long Pine was also spoken of as a point of interest, and as Mr.
Buchanan, Gen. Pass. Agt. of the road, had so kindly prepared my way by
sending letters of introduction to Lieut. Davis, quartermaster at the
Fort, and also to the station agent at Valentine, I felt I would not
give it up as others advised me to, as Valentine is considered one of
the wicked places of Nebraska, on account of the cow-boys of that
neighborhood making it their head-quarters.

I had been so often assured of the respect the cow boys entertain for
ladies, that I put aside all fears, and left on a freight train, Friday
evening, May 25th, taking Mrs. Peck, a quiet middle-aged lady with me
for company. Passenger trains go through Stuart at night, and we
availed ourselves of the freight caboose in order to see the country by
daylight. A quiet looking commercial agent, and a "half-breed" who
busies himself with a book, are the only passengers besides Mrs. Peck
and I. There is not much to tell of this country. It is one vast plain
with here a house, and there a house, and here and there a house, and
that's about all; very little farming done, no trees, no bushes, no
nothing but prairie.

There, the cars jerk, jerk, jerk, and shake, shake, shake! Must be
going up grade! Mrs. P. is fat, the agent lean and I am neither; but we
all jerk, shake and nod. Mrs. P. holds herself to the chair, the agent
braces himself against the stove, and I--well I just shake and laugh.
It isn't good manners, I know, but Mrs. P. looks so frightened, and the
agent so queer, that my facial muscles will twitch; so I hide my face
and enjoy the fun. There, we are running smooth now. Agent remarks that
his wife has written him of a terrible cyclone in Kansas City last
Sunday. Cyclone last Sunday! What if it had passed along the Niobrara
and upset the little house with all aboard into the river. One don't
know when to be thankful, do they?

Newport and Bassett are passed, but they are only mere stations, and
not worthy the name of town. The Indian has left our company for that
of the train-men, and as Mrs. P.'s husband is a merchant, and she is
prospecting for a location for a store, she and the agent, who seems
quite pleasant, find plenty to talk about. There, puffing up grade
again! and the jerking, nodding and shaking begins. Mrs. P. holds her
head, the agent tries to look unconcerned, and as though he didn't
shake one bit, and I just put my head out of the window, and watch the
country.

Saw three antelope running at a distance; are smaller than deer.

The land is quite level, but we are seldom out of sight of sand-hills
or bluffs. Country looks better and more settled as we near Long Pine,
where several of the colonists have located, and I have notified them
of our coming, and there! I see a couple of them coming to the depot to
meet us. As the sun has not yet hid behind the "Rockies," we proposed a
walk to Long Pine creek, not a mile away. The tops of the tallest trees
that grow along it, tower just enough above the table-land to be seen
from the cars; and as we did not expect to stop on our return, we made
haste to see all we could. But by the time we got down to the valley it
was so dark we could only see enough to make us very much wish to see
more. So we returned disappointed to the hotel, to wait for the regular
passenger train, which was not due until about midnight. The evening
was being pleasantly passed with music and song, when my eyes rested
upon a couple of pictures that hung on the wall, and despite the
company about me, I was carried over a bridge of sad thoughts to a home
where pictures of the same had hung about a little bed, and in fancy I
am tucking little niece "Myrtle" away for the night, after she has
repeated her evening prayer to me, and I hear her say:

"Oh! auntie! I forgot to say, "God bless everybody."

The prayer is repeated, good-night kisses given, and "Mollie doll"
folded close in her arms to go to sleep, too. But the sweet voice is
silent now, "Mollie" laid away with the sacred playthings, the playful
hands closer folded, and the pictures look down on me, far, so far from
home; and I leave the singers to their songs while I think.

To add to my loneliness, Mrs. P. says she is afraid to venture to
Valentine, and I do not like to insist, lest something might occur, and
the rest try to persuade me not to go. I had advised Lieut. Davis of my
coming, and he had written me to telephone him on my arrival at the
depot, and he would have me conveyed to the Fort immediately.

But better than all, came the thought, "the Lord, in whose care and
protection I left home, has carried me safe and well this far; cannot I
trust Him all the way?" My faith is renewed, and I said:

"You do not need to go with me, Mrs. P., I can go alone. The Lord has
always provided friends for me when I was in need of them, and I know
He will not forsake me now."

Mrs. P. hesitated, but at last, gathering strength from my confidence,
says:

"Well, I believe I will go, after all."

"Almost train time," the landlady informs us, and we all go down to the
depot to meet it. The night is clear and frosty, and the moon just
rising.

The train stopped for some time, and we talked of colony matters until
our friends left us, insisting that we should stop on our return, and
spend Sunday at Long Pine.

I turn my seat, and read the few passengers. Just at my back a fat,
fatherly looking old gentleman bows his head in sleep. That gentleman
back of Mrs. P. looks so thoughtful. How attentive that gentleman
across the aisle is to that aged lady! Suppose she is his dear old
mother!

"Why there is 'Mr. Agent!' and there--well, I scarcely know what that
is in the back seat." A bushy head rests against the window, and a pair
of red shoes swings in the aisle from over the arm of the seat. But
while I look at the queer picture, and wonder what it is, it spits a
great splash of tobacco juice into the aisle, and the query is solved,
it's only a man. Always safe in saying there is a man about when you
see tobacco juice flying like that. Overalls of reddish brown, coat of
gray, face to match the overalls in color, and hair to match the coat
in gray, while a shabby cap crowns the picture that forms our
background.

Mr. Agent tells the thoughtful man a funny story. The old lady wakes
up, and the fatherly old gent rouses.

"You ladies belong to the colony from Pennsylvania, do you not?" he
asked.

"I am a member of the colony," I replied.

"I am glad to have an opportunity to enquire about them; how are they
getting along?"

I gave him all the information I could, and soon all were conversing as
lonely travelers will, without waiting for any ceremonial introductions.
But soon "Ainsworth" is called out, and the agent leaves us with a
pleasant "good evening" to all. The elderly man proves to be J. Wesley
Tucker, Receiver at the United States Land office, at Valentine, but
says it is too rough and bad to take his family there, and tells
stories of the wild shooting, and of the cow-boy. The thoughtful man is
Rev. Joseph Herbert, of Union Park Seminary, Chicago, who will spend
his vacation in preaching at Ainsworth and Valentine, and this is his
first visit to Valentine, and is the first minister that has been bold
enough to attempt to hold services there. He asks; "Is the colony
supplied with a minister? The superintendent of our mission talks of
sending one to them if they would wish it."

"They have no minister, and are feeling quite lost without preaching,
as nearly all are members of some church, and almost every denomination
is represented; but I scarcely know where services could be held; no
church and no school house nearer than three miles."

"Oh! we hold services in log or sod houses, anywhere we can get the
people together."

I then spoke of my mission of writing up the history of the colony, and
their settling, and the country they located in, and why I went to
Valentine, and remarked:

"I gathered some very interesting history from----"

"Well if you believe all old ---- tells you, you may just believe
everything," came from the man in the back-ground, who had not ventured
a word before, and with this he took a seat nearer the rest of us, and
listened to Mr. T. telling of the country, and of the utter
recklessness and desperation of the cow-boys; how they shot at random,
not caring where their bullets flew, and taking especial delight in
testing the courage of strangers by the "whiz of the bullets about
their ears."

"Is there any place where I can stop and go back, and not go on to
Valentine," I asked.

"No, Miss, you are bound for Valentine now;" and added for comfort
sake, "no danger of you getting shot, _unless_ by _mere accident_. They
are very respectful to ladies, in fact, are never known to insult a
lady. Pretty good hearted boys when sober, but when they are on a
spree, they are as _wild_ as _wild_ can be;" with an ominous shake of
his head.

"Do you think they will be on a spree when I get there?"

"Can't say, indeed; _hope not_."

"A man came not long ago, and to test his courage or see how high he
could jump, they shot about his feet and cut bullet holes through his
hat, and the poor fellow left, not waiting to pick up his overcoat and
baggage. A woman is carrying a bullet in her arm now where a stray one
lodged that came through the house.

After this bit of information was delivered, he went into the other car
to take a smoke. I readily understood it was more for his own amusement
than ours that he related all this, and that he enjoyed emphasizing the
most important words. The gentlemen across the aisle handed me his card
with:

"I go on the same errand that you do, and visit the chaplain of the
Fort, so do not be alarmed, that gentleman was only trying to test your
courage."

I read the card: P. D. McAndrews, editor of Storm Lake _Tribune_,
Storm Lake, Iowa. The minister looked interested, but only remarked:

"I fear no personal harm, the only fear I have is that I may not be
able to do them as much good as others of more experience could."

I thought if any one needed to have fear, it was he, as his work would
be among them. Mrs. P. whispered:

"Oh! isn't it awful, are you alarmed?"

"Not as much as I appear to be, the gentleman evidently enjoyed teasing
us, and I enjoyed seeing him so amused. We will reach there after
sunrise and go as soon as we can to the Fort; we will not stop to learn
much of Valentine, I know all I care to now."

The stranger, who by this time I had figured out as a pony boy--I
could not think what else would give him such a countenance as he
wore--changed the subject with:

"That man," referring to Judge T., "don't need to say there is no
alkali along here, I freighted over this very country long before this
railroad was built, and the alkali water has made the horses sick many
a time. But I suppose it is wearing out, as the country has changed a
good bit since then; there wasn't near as much grass growing over these
sand hills then as there is now."

Then by way of an apology for his appearance, remarked:

"I tell you freighting is hard on a man, to drive day after day through
all kinds of weather and sleep out at night soon makes a fellow look
old. I look to be fifty, and I am only thirty-five years old. My folks
all live in Ohio, and I am the only one from the old home."

Poor man! I thought, is that what gives you such a hardened expression;
and I have been judging you so harshly.

"The only one from the old home," had a tone of sadness that set me to
thinking, and I pressed my face close to the window pane, and had a
good long think all to myself, while the rest dropped off to sleep. Is
there not another aboard this train who is the only one away from the
old home? And all alone, too. Yet I feel many dear ones are with me in
heart, and to-night dear father's voice trembled as he breathed an
evening benediction upon his children, and invokes the care and
protection of Him who is God over all upon a daughter, now so far
beyond the shelter of the dear old home; while a loving mother whispers
a fervent "amen." By brothers and sisters I am not forgotten while
remembering their own at the altar, nor by their little ones; and in
fancy I see them, white robed for bed, sweetly lisping, "God bless
auntie Pet, and bring her safe home." And ever lifting my own heart in
prayer for protection and resting entirely upon God's mercy and
goodness, I go and feel I am not _alone_. Had it not been for my
faith in the power of prayer, I would not have undertaken this journey;
but I thought as I looked up at the bright moon, could one of your
stray beams creep in at mother's window, and tell her where you look
down upon her daughter to-night, would it be a night of sleep and rest
to her? I was glad they could rest in blissful ignorance, and I would
write and tell them all about it when I was safe back. Of course I had
written of my intended trip, but they did not know the character of
Valentine, nor did I until I was about ready to start. But I knew Mr.
Buchanan would not ask me to go where it was not proper I should go. So
gathering all these comforting thoughts together, I rested, but did not
care to sleep, for--

    Oh, moon! 'tis rest by far more sweet,
    To feast upon thy loveliness, than sleep.

Humming Ten thousand (or 1,500) miles away, Home, sweet home, and the
Lord's Prayer to the same air, I keep myself company.

It was as bright and beautiful as night could be. The broad plains were
so lit up I could see far away over a rolling prairie and sand-hills
glistening in the frosty air; while many lakelets made a picture of
silvery sheen I had never looked upon before. The moon peeped up at me
from its reflection in their clear waters, and I watched it floating
along, skipping from lakelet to lakelet, keeping pace alongside as
though it, too, was going to preach in or write up Valentine, and was
eager to be there with the rest of us. It was a night too lovely to
waste in sleep, so I waked every moment of it until the sun came up and
put the moon and stars out, and lit up the great sandy plains, with a
greater light that changed the picture to one not so beautiful, but
more interesting from its plainer view.

It is beyond the power of my pen to paint the picture of this country
as I saw it in the early morning light, while standing at the rear door
of the car. Through sand-cuts, over sand-banks, and now over level
grassy plains. The little rose bushes leafing out, ready to bloom, and
sticking out through the sandiest beds they could find. Where scarcely
anything else would think of growing were tiny bushes of sand-cherries,
white with blossoms. It seemed the picture was unrolled from beneath
the wheels on a great canvas while we stood still; but the cars fairly
bounded over the straight, level road until about six o'clock, when
"Valentine," rings through the car, and Judge Tucker cautioned me to
"get ready to die," and we land at Valentine. He and Rev. Herbert went
to breakfast at a restaurant (the only public eating house, meals 50
cents), and Mr. McAndrew, his mother, Mrs. P., and I went into the
depot, and lost no time in telephoning to the Fort that there were four
passengers awaiting the arrival of the ambulance, and then gathered
about the stove to warm. Finding there was little warmth to be had from
it, Mrs. P. and I thought we would take a walk about the depot in the
bright sun. But I soon noticed a number of men gathered about a saloon
door, and fearing they might take my poke hat for a target, I told Mrs.
P. I thought it was pleasanter if not warmer inside. I seated myself
close to that dear old Scotch lady, whom I felt was more of a
protection to me than a company of soldiers would be. All was quiet at
first, but as there is no hotel in Valentine, the depot is used as a
resting place by the cow-boys, and a number of them came in, but all
quiet and orderly, and only gave us a glance of surprise and wonder.
Not one bold, impudent stare did we receive from any one of them, and
soon all fears were removed, and I quietly watched them. One whom I
would take to be a ranch owner, had lodged in the depot, and came down
stairs laughing and talking, with an occasional profane word, of the
fun of the night before. He was a large, red-faced young looking man,
with an air of ownership and authority; and the boys seemed to go to
him for their orders, which were given in a brotherly sort of way, and
some were right off to obey. All wore leather leggings, some trimmed
with fur; heavy boots, and great spurs clanking; their leather belt of
revolvers, and dirk, and the stockman's sombrero. Some were rather fine
looking in features, but all wore an air of reckless daring rather than
of hardened wickedness. One who threw himself down to sleep on an
improvised bed on the seats in the waiting room, looked only a mere boy
in years, rather delicate in features, and showed he had not been long
at the life he was now leading; and it was evident he had once known a
better life.

Another, equally as young in years, showed a much more hardened
expression; yet he, too, looked like a run-away from a good home.

One poor weather-beaten boy came in and passed us without turning his
head, and I thought him an old gray-headed man, but when I saw his face
I knew he could not be more than twenty-five. He seemed to be a general
favorite that was about to leave them, for, "I'm sorry you are going
away, Jimmie," "You'll be sure to write to us, Jimmie, and let us know
how you get along down there," and like expressions came from a number.
I did not hear a profane word or rough expression from anyone,
excepting the one before spoken of. I watched them closely, trying to
read them, and thought: "Poor boys! where are your mothers, your
sisters, your homes?" for theirs is a life that knows no home, and so
often their life has a violent ending, going out in the darkness of a
wild misspent life.

As the ambulance would not be there for some time, and I could not
think of breakfasting at the restaurant, Mrs. P. and I went to a store
and got some crackers and cheese, on which we breakfasted in the depot.
Then, tired and worn out from my night of watching, and all fear
banished, I fell asleep with my head resting on the window-sill; but
was soon aroused by Rev. Herbert coming in to ask us if we wished to
walk about and see the town.

The town site is on a level stretch of land, half surrounded by what
looks to be a beautiful natural wall, broken and picturesque with gray
rocks and pine trees.

It is a range of high bluffs that at a distance look to be almost
perpendicular, that follow the north side of the Minnechaduza river, or
Swift Running water, which flows south-east, and is tributary to the
Niobrara. The river is so much below the level of the table-land that
it can not be seen at a distance, so it was only a glimpse we obtained
of this strange beauty. But for your benefit we give the description of
it by another whose time was not so limited. "The view on the
Minnechaduza is as romantic and picturesque as many of the more visited
sights of our country. Approaching it from the south, when within about
100 yards of the stream the level plain on which Valentine is built is
broken by numerous deep ravines with stately pines growing on their
steep sides. Looking from the point of the bluffs, the stream flowing
in a serpentine course, and often doubling upon itself, appears a small
amber colored rivulet. Along the valley, which is about one-half mile
wide, there are more or less of pine and oak. The stumps speak of a
time when it was thickly wooded. The opposite banks or bluffs, which
are more than 100 feet higher than those on the south, are an
interesting picture. There are just enough trees on them to form a
pretty landscape without hiding from view the rugged cliffs on which
they grow. The ravines that cut the banks into sharp bluffs and crags
are lost to view in their own wanderings."

Valentine, I am told, is the county seat of Cherry county, which was
but lately organized. Last Christmas there was but one house on the
town site, but about six weeks ago the railroad was completed from
Thatcher to this point, and as Thatcher was built right amid the sand
banks near the Niobrara river, the people living there left their sandy
homes and came here; and now there is one hardware, one furniture, and
two general stores; a large store-house for government goods for the
Sioux Indians, a newspaper, restaurant, and five saloons, a hotel and
number of houses in course of erection, also the United States land
office of the Minnechaduza district, that includes the government land
of Brown, Cherry, and Sioux counties. In all I counted about
twenty-five houses, and three tents that served as houses. But this is
not to be the terminus of the Sioux City and Pacific Railroad very
long, as it, too, is "going west," just where is not known.

About eight o'clock a soldier boy in blue came with the ambulance, and
returning to the depot for my satchel and ulster, which I had left
there in the care of no one, but found all safe, our party of four bade
Rev. Herbert good-bye and left him to his work with our most earnest
wishes for his success. He had already secured the little restaurant,
which was kept by respectable people, to hold services in.

From Valentine we could see Frederick's peak, and which looked to be
but a short distance away. When we had gone about two miles in that
direction the driver said if we were not in haste to reach the fort he
would drive out of the way some distance that we might have a better
view of it; and after going quite a ways, halted on an eminence, and
then we were yet several miles from it. It is a lone mound or butte
that rears a queerly capped point high above all other eminences around
it. At that distance, it looked to be almost too steep to be climbed,
and crowned with a large rounding rock. I was wishing I could stop over
Sunday at the fort, as I found my time would be too limited, by even
extending it to Monday, to get anything like a view, or gather any
information of the country. But Mrs. P. insisted on returning that
afternoon rather than to risk her life one night so near the Indians.

The ride was interesting, but very unpleasant from a strong wind that
was cold and cutting despite the bright sun. I had fancied I would see
a fort such as they had in "ye olden times"--a block house with
loop-holes to shoot through at the Indians. But instead I found Fort
Niobrara more like a pleasant little village of nicely built houses,
most of them of adobe brick, and arranged on three sides of a square.
The officers' homes on the south side, all cottage houses, but large,
handsomely built, and commodious. On the east are public buildings,
chapel, library, lecture room, hall for balls and entertainments, etc.
Along the north are the soldiers' buildings; eating, sleeping, and
reading rooms; also separate drinking and billiard rooms for the
officers and privates.

The drinking and playing of the privates, at least are under
restrictions; nothing but beer is allowed them, and betting is
punished. On this side is the armory, store-houses of government goods,
a general store, tailor, harness, and various shops. At the rear of the
buildings are the stables--one for the gray and another for the sorrel
horses--about one hundred of each, and also about seventy-five mules.

The square is nicely trimmed and laid out in walks and planted in small
trees, as it is but four years since the post, as it is more properly
termed, was established. It all looked very pleasant, and I asked the
driver if, as a rule, the soldiers enjoyed the life. He answered that
it was a very monotonous life, as it is seldom they are called out to
duty, and they are only wishing the Indians would give them a chance at
a skirmish. The privates receive thirteen dollars per month, are
boarded and kept in clothing. Extra work receives extra pay; for
driving to the depot once every day, and many days oftener, he received
fifteen cents per day. Those of the privates who marry and bring their
wives there--and but few are allowed that privilege--do so with the
understanding that their wives are expected to cook, wash, or sew for
the soldiers in return for their own keeping.

After a drive around the square, Mr. McA. and mother alighted at the
chaplain's, and Mrs. P. and I at Lieutenant G. B. Davis', and were
kindly received by both Mr. and Mrs. Davis, but the Lieutenant was soon
called away to engage in a cavalry drill, or sham battle; but Mrs. D.
entertained us very pleasantly, which was no little task, as I never
was so dull and stupid as I grew to be after sitting for a short time
in their cosy parlor. How provoking to be so, when there was so much of
interest about me, and my time so limited.

Mrs. D. insisted on my lying down and taking some rest, which I gladly
consented to do, providing they would not allow me to sleep long. I
quickly fell into a doze, and dreamt the Indians were coming over the
bluffs to take the fort, and in getting away from them I got right out
of bed, and was back in the parlor in less than ten minutes.

Mrs. D. then proposed a walk to some of the public buildings; but we
were driven back by a gust of wind and rain, that swept over the bluffs
that hem them in on the north-west, carrying with it a cloud of sand
and dust. The clouds soon passed over, and we started over to see the
cavalry drill, but again were driven back by the rain, and we watched
the cavalrymen trooping in, after the battle had been fought, the greys
in one company, and sorrels in another.

There were only about 200 soldiers at the post. The keeping up of a
post is a great cost, yet it is a needed expense, as the knowledge of
the soldiers being so near helps to keep the Indians quiet. Yet I could
not see what would hinder them from overpowering that little handful of
soldiers, despite their two gatling guns, that would shoot 1,000
Indians per minute, if every bullet would count, if they were so
disposed. But they have learned that such an outbreak would be
retaliated by other troops, and call down the indignation of their sole
keeper and support--"Uncle Sam."

We were interested in hearing Lieut. Davis speak in words of highest
praise of Lieut. Cherry, whose death in 1881 was so untimely and sad,
as he was soon to bear a highly estimable young lady away from near my
own home as a bride, whom he met at Washington, D.C., in '79, where he
spent a portion of a leave of absence granted him in recognition of
brave and conspicuous services at the battle of the Little Big Horn,
known as Custer's massacre. He was a graduate of West Point, was a
brave, intelligent, rising young officer. Not only was he a good
soldier, but also a man of upright life, and his untimely and violent
death brought grief to many hearts, and robbed the world of a good man
and a patriot. As the story of his death, and what it led to is
interesting, I will briefly repeat it:

Some time before this event happened, there were good grounds for
believing that there was a band formed between some of the soldiers and
rough characters about the fort to rob the paymaster, but it became
known, and a company was sent to guard him from Long Pine. Not long
after this a half-breed killed another in a saloon row, near the fort,
and Lieut. Cherry was detailed to arrest the murderer. Lieut. C. took
with him a small squad of soldiers, and two Indian scouts. When they
had been out two days, the murderer was discovered in some rock
fastnesses, and as the Lieutenant was about to secure him, he was shot
by one of the soldiers of the squad by the name of Locke, in order to
let the fugitive escape. The murderer of Lieut. C. escaped in the
confusion that followed, but Spotted Tail, chief of the Sioux Indians,
who held the lieutenant in great esteem, ordered out a company of spies
under Crow Dog, one of his under chiefs, to hunt him down. They
followed his trail until near Fort Pierre, where they found him under
arrest. They wanted to bring him back to Fort Niobrara, but were not
allowed to. He was tried and paid the penalty of life for life--a poor
return for such a one as he had taken.

He was evidently one of the band before mentioned, but ignorant of this
the lieutenant had chosen him to be a help, and instead was the taker
of his life.

When Crow Dog returned without the murderer of Lieut. C., Spotted Tail
was very angry, and put him under arrest. Soon after, when the Indians
were about to start on their annual hunt, Spotted Tail would not let
Crow Dog go, which made the feud still greater. In the fall, when
Spotted Tail was about to start to Washington to consult about the
agency lands, Crow Dog had his wife drive his wagon up to Spotted
Tail's tepee, and call him out, when Crow Dog, who lay concealed in the
wagon, rose up and shot him, and made his escape, but was so closely
followed that after three days he came into Fort Niobrara, and gave
himself up. He has been twice tried, and twice sentenced to death, but
has again been granted a new trial, and is now a prisoner at Fort
Pierre.

The new county is named Cherry in honor of the beloved lieutenant.

While taking tea, we informed Lieut. Davis that it was our intention to
return on a combination train that would leave Valentine about 3
o'clock. Finding we would then have little time to reach the train, he
immediately ordered the ambulance, and telephoned to hold the train a
half hour for our arrival, as it was then time for it to leave. And
bidding our kind entertainers a hasty good bye, we were soon on our
way. Although I felt I could not do Fort Niobrara and the strange
beauty of the surrounding country justice by cutting my visit so short,
yet I was glad to be off on a day train, as the regular passenger train
left after night, and my confidence in the cow-boys and the rough
looking characters seen on the street, was not sufficiently established
by their quiet demeanor of the morning to fancy meeting a night train.
The riddled sign-boards showed that there was a great amount of
ammunition used there, and we did not care to have any of it used on
us, or our good opinion of them spoiled by a longer stay, and, too, we
wanted to have a daylight view of the country from there to Long Pine.
So we did not feel sorry to see the driver lash the four mules into a
gallop. At the bridge, spanning the Niobrara, we met Rev. Herbert and a
couple of others on their way to the fort, who told us they thought the
train had already started; but the driver only urged the mules to a
greater speed, and as I clung to the side of the ambulance, I asked:

"Do mules ever run off?"

"Sometimes they do."

"Well, do you think that is what these mules are doing now?"

"No, I guess not."

And as if to make sure they would, he reached out and wielded the long
lash whip, and we understood that he not only wished to make the train
on time, but also show us how soldier boys can drive "government
mules." The thought that they were mules of the "U.S." brand did not
add to our ease of mind any, for we had always heard them quoted as the
very worst of mules.

Mrs. P. shook her head, and said she did believe they were running off,
and I got in a good position to make a hasty exit if necessary, and
then watched them run. After all we enjoyed the ride of four and a half
miles in less than 30 minutes, and thanked the driver for it as he
helped us into the depot in plenty of time for the train.

Mr. Tucker brought us some beautiful specimens of petrified wood--chips
from a petrified log, found along the Minnechaduza, as a reminder of
our trip to Valentine. Several cow-boys were in the depot, but as quiet
as in the morning.

I employed the time in gathering information about the country from Mr.
T. He informed me there was some good table-land beyond the bluffs,
which would be claimed by settlers, and in a couple of years the large
cattle ranches would have to go further west to find herding ground.
They are driven westward just as the Indians and buffalo are, by the
settling up of the country.

Valentine is near the north boundary of the state, is west of the 100th
meridian, and 295 miles distant from the Missouri river.

When about ready to start, who should come to board the train but the
man whom I thought must be a pony boy.

"Oh, Mrs. P.! that bad man is going too, and see! We will have to
travel in only a baggage car!"

"Well, we cannot help ourselves now. The ambulance has started back,
and we cannot stay here, so we are compelled to go."

Mr. T. remarked:

"He does look like a bad man; but don't you know you make your own
company very often, and I am assured you will be well treated by the
train-men, and even that bad-looking man; and to help you all I can, I
will speak to the conductor in your behalf.

The two chairs of the coach were placed at our use, while the conductor
and stranger occupied the tool-chest. One side-door was kept open that
I might sit back and yet have a good view. Mrs. P., not in the least
discomforted by our position, was soon nodding in her chair, and I felt
very much alone.

"Where music is, his Satanic majesty cannot enter," I thought, and as I
sat with book and pencil in hand, writing a few words now and then, I
sang--just loud enough to be heard, many of the good old hymns and
songs, and ended with, "Dreaming of home." I wanted to make that man
think of "home and mother," if he ever had any. Stopping now and then
to ask him some question about the country in the most respectful way,
and as though he was the only one who knew anything about it, and was
always answered in the most respectful manner.

I sat near the door, and was prepared to jump right out into a
sand-bank if anything should happen; but nothing occurred to make any
one jump, only Mrs. P., when I gave her a pinch to wake her up and
whisper to her "to please keep awake for I feel dreadful lonely."

Well, all I got written was:

Left Valentine about 3:30 in a baggage and mail car, over the sandy
roads, now crossing the Niobrara bridge 200 feet long, 108 feet high;
river not wide; no timber to be seen; now over a sand fill and through
a sand cut 101 feet deep, and 321 feet wide at top, and 20 at bottom.
Men are kept constantly at work to remove the sand that drifts into the
cuts.

THATCHER, seven miles from V., a few faces peer up at the train from
their dug-out homes, station house, and one 8×10 deserted store-house
almost entirely covered with the signs, "Butter, Vegetables, and Eggs,"
out of which, I am told, thousands of dollars' worth have been sold.
Think it must have been canned goods, for old tin fruit cans are strewn
all around.

To our right is a chain of sand hills, while to the left it is a level
grassy plain. The most of these lakelets, spoken of before, I am told,
are only here during rainy seasons. Raining most of the time now.

ARABIA, one house, and a tent that gives it an Arabic look.

WOOD LAKE, one house. Named from a lakelet and one tree. Some one
has taken a claim here, and built a sod house. Beyond this there is
scarcely a house to be seen.

JOHNSTOWN, two houses, a tent, and water tank. Country taking on a
better appearance--farm houses dotting the country in every direction.
Country still grows better as we near Ainsworth, a pretty little town,
a little distance to the left. Will tell you of this place again.

Crossing the Long Pine Creek, one mile west of Long Pine town, we reach
Long Pine about six o'clock.

Mrs. P. says she does not care to go the rest of the way alone, so I
have concluded to stop there over Sabbath. I feel like heaping praises
and thanks upon these men who have so kindly considered our presence.
Not even in their conversation with each other have I noticed the use
of one slang or profane word, and felt like begging pardon of the
stranger for thinking so wrongly of him.

Allow me to go back and tell you of Ainsworth:

Ainsworth is located near Bone creek, on the homestead of Mrs. N. J.
Osborne, and Mr. Hall. It is situated on a gently rolling prairie,
fifteen miles south of the Niobrara river, sand hills four miles south,
and twelve miles west. Townsite was platted August, 1882, and now has
one newspaper, two general stores, two hardware stores, two lumber
yards, two land offices, two livery stables, one drug store, one
restaurant, and a millinery, barber, blacksmith shop, and last of all
to be mentioned, two saloons. A M.E. church is organized with a
membership of thirteen.

I would take you right over this same ground, reader, after a lapse of
seven months, and tell you of what I have learned of Ainsworth, and its
growth since then.

Brown county was organized in March, 1883, and Ainsworth has been
decided as the county seat, as it is in the centre of the populated
portion of the county. But the vote is disputed, and contested by the
people of Long Pine precinct, so it yet is an undecided question.
Statistics of last July gave $43,000 of assessed property; eight
Americans to one foreigner. I quote this to show that it is not all
foreigners that go west.

"The population of Ainsworth is now 360; has three banks, and a number
of business houses have been added, and a Congregational church (the
result of the labor of Rev. Joseph Herbert, during his vacation
months), a public building, and a $3,000 school house.

"Claims taken last spring can now be sold for from $1,000 to $1,500. A
bridge has been built across the Niobrara, due north of Ainsworth.
There is a good deal of vacant government land north of the river,
yet much of the best has been taken, but there are several thousand
acres, good farm and grazing land, yet vacant in the county. There is a
continual stream of land seekers coming in, and it is fast being taken.
The sod and log 'shanties,' are fast giving way to frame dwellings, and
the face of the country is beginning to assume a different appearance.
Fair quality of land is selling for from three to ten dollars per acre.

"The weather has been so favorable (Dec. 11, '83) that farmers are
still plowing. First frost occurred Sept. 26th. Mr. Cook, of this
place, has about 8,000 head of cattle; does not provide feed or shelter
for them during the winter, yet loses very few. Some look fat enough
for market now, with no other feed than the prairie grass.

"School houses are now being built in nearly all the school districts.
The voting population of the county at last election was 1,000. I will
give you the production of the soil, and allow you to judge of its
merit: Wheat from 28 to 35 bushels per acre; oats 50 to 80 bushels per
acre; potatoes, weighing 3-1/2 pounds, and 400 bushels per acre;
cabbage, 22 pounds----"

This information I received from Mr. P. D. McAndrew, who was so
favorably impressed with the country, when on his visit to Fort
Niobrara, that he disposed of his _Tribune_ office, and returned,
and took a claim near the Stone Butte, of which I have before spoken,
and located at Ainsworth.

I would add that Valentine has not made much advancement, as it is of
later birth, and the cow-boys still hold sway, verifying Mr. Tucker's
stories as only too true by added deeds of life-taking.

You may be interested in knowing what success Rev. Herbert had in
preaching in such a place. He says of the first Sabbath: "Held services
in the restaurant at ten a.m., with an audience of about twenty. One
saloon keeper offered to close his bar, and give me the use of the
saloon for the hour. All promised to close their bars for the time, but
did not. The day was very much as Saturday; if any difference the
stores did a more rushing business. As far as I was privileged to meet
with the cow-boys, they treated me well. They molest those only who
join them in their dissipations, and yet show fear of them. No doubt
there are some very low characters among them, but there is chivalry
(if it may so be called) that will not brook an insult to a lady. Many
of them are fugitives from justice under assumed names; others are
runaways from homes in the eastern states, led to it by exciting
stories of western life, found in the cheap fiction of the times, and
the accounts of such men as the James boys. But there are many who
remember no other life. They spend most of their time during the summer
in the saddle, seldom seeing any but their companions. Their nights are
spent rolled in their blankets, with the sky for their roof and sod for
a pillow. They all look older than their years would warrant them in
looking."


LONG PINE.

After supper I walked out to see the bridge across the Long Pine creek
of which I have before spoken. But I was too tired to enjoy the scenery
and see it all, and concluded if the morrow was the Sabbath, there
could be no harm in spending a part of it quietly seeing some of
nature's grandeur, and returned to the Severance House and retired
early to have a long night of rest. There is no bar connected with this
hotel, although the only one in town, and a weary traveler surely rests
the better for its absence.

The morning was bright and pleasant, and Mrs. H. L. Glover, of Long
Pine, Mr. H. L. Hubletz, and Mr. L. A. Ross, of the colony, and myself
started early for the bridge.

It is 600 feet in length, and 105 feet high. The view obtained from it
is grand indeed. Looking south the narrow stream is soon lost to view
by its winding course, but its way is marked by the cedar and pine
trees that grow in its narrow valley, and which tower above the
table-land just enough to be seen. Just above the bridge, from among
the rocks that jut out of the bank high above the water, seven distinct
springs gush and drip, and find their way down the bank into the stream
below, mingling with the waters of the Pine and forming quite a deep
pool of clear water. But like other Nebraska waters it is up and away,
and with a rush and ripple glides under the bridge, around the bluffs,
and far away to the north, until it kisses the waters of the Niobrara.
We can follow its course north only a little way farther than we can
south, but the valley and stream is wider, the bluffs higher, and the
trees loftier.

It is not enough to view it at such a distance, and as height adds to
grandeur more than depth, we want to get right down to the water's edge
and look up at the strangely formed walls that hem them in. So we cross
the bridge to the west and down the steep bank, clinging to bushes and
branches to help us on our way, until we stop to drink from the
springs. The water is cool and very pleasant to the taste. Then stop on
a foot bridge across the pool to dip our hands in the running water,
and gather a memento from its pebbly bed. On the opposite shore we view
the remains of a deserted dugout and wondered who would leave so
romantic a spot. Then along a well worn path that followed the stream's
winding way, climbing along the bluff's edges, now pulling ourselves up
by a cedar bush, and now swinging down by a grape-vine, we followed on
until Mrs. G. remarked: "This is an old Indian path," which sent a cold
wave over me, and looking about, half expecting to see a wandering
Sioux, and not caring to meet so formidable a traveler on such a narrow
pathway, I proposed that we would go no farther. So back to the bridge
and beyond we went, following down the stream.

Some places the bluffs rise gradually to the table-land and are so
grown with trees and bushes one can scarce tell them from Pennsylvania
hills; but as a rule, they are steep, often perpendicular, from
twenty-five to seventy-five feet high, forming a wall of powdered sand
and clay that is so hard and compact that we could carve our initials,
and many an F. F. I left to crumble away with the bluffs.

Laden with pebbles gathered from the highest points, cones from the
pine trees, and flowers from the valley and sand hills, I went back
from my Sabbath day's ramble with a mind full of wonder and a clear
conscience. For had I not stood before preachers more powerful and no
less eloquent than many who go out well versed in theology, and, too,
preachers that have declaimed God's wonderful works and power ever
since He spake them into existence and will ever be found at their post
until the end.

But how tired we all were by the time we reached Mrs. G.'s home, where
a good dinner was awaiting our whetted appetites! That over, Mr. H.
stole out to Sunday School, and Mr. R. sat down to the organ. But soon
a familiar chord struck home to my heart, and immediately every mile of
the distance that lay between me and home came before me.

"Homesick?" Yes; so homesick I almost fainted with the first thought,
but I slipped away, and offered up a prayer: my only help, but one that
is all powerful in every hour and need.

Mr. Glover told us of a Mrs. Danks, living near Long Pine, who had come
from Pennsylvania, and was very anxious to see some one from her native
state, and Mr. Ross and I went to call on her, and found her in a large
double log house on the banks of the Pine--a very pretty spot they
claimed three years ago. Though ill, she was overjoyed to see us, and
said:

"I heard of the colony from Pennsylvania, and told my husband I must go
to see them as soon as I was able. Indeed, I felt if I could only see
some one from home, it would almost cure me!"

It happened that Mr. R. knew some of her friends living in Pittsburgh,
Pennsylvania, and what a treat the call was to all of us! She told us
of their settling there, and how they had sheltered Crow Dog and Black
Crow, when they were being taken away as prisoners. How they, and the
few families living along the creek, had always held their Sabbath
School and prayer meetings in their homes, and mentioned Mr. Skinner, a
neighbor living not far away, who could tell us so much, as they had
been living there longer, and had had more experience in pioneering.
And on we went, along the creek over a half mile, to make another call.

We found Mr. and Mrs. Skinner both so kind and interesting, and their
home so crowded with curiosities, which our limited time would not
allow us to examine, that we yielded to their solicitation, and
promised to spend Monday with them.

We finished the doings of our Sabbath at Long Pine by attending M.E.
services at the school house, held by Rev. F. F. Thomas.

_Monday_--Spent the entire day at the "Pilgrim's Retreat," as the
Skinner homestead is called, enjoying its romantic scenery, and best of
all, Mrs. S.'s company. The house is almost hid by trees, which are
leafing out, but above the tree tops, on the other side of the creek,
"Dizzy Peak" towers 150 feet high from the water's edge. White Cliffs
are several points, not so towering as Dizzy Peak. Hidden among these
cliffs are several canyons irregular in shape and size.

Mrs. S. took me through a full suite of rooms among these canyons; and
"Wild Cat gulch," 400 feet long, so named in honor of the killing of a
wild cat within its walls by Adelbert Skinner, only a year ago, was
explored. White Cliffs was climbed, and tired out, we sat us down in
the "parlor" of the canyons, and listened to Mrs. S.'s story of her
trials and triumphs. There, I know Mrs. S. will object to that word,
"triumph," for she says: "God led us there to do that work, and we only
did our duty."

We enjoyed listening to her story, as an earnest, christian spirit was
so plainly visible through it all, and we repeat it to show how God can
and will care for his children when they call upon him.


MRS. I. S. SKINNER'S STORY.

"My husband had been in very poor health for some time, and in the
spring of 1879, with the hope that he would regain not only his health,
but much he had spent in doctoring, we sought a home along the
Niobrara. Ignorant of the existence of the "pony-boy clan," we pitched
our tent on the south side of the river, about a mile from where
Morrison's bridge has since been built; had only been there a few days,
when a couple of young men came, one by the name of Morrison, and the
other "Doc Middleton," the noted leader of the gang of horse-thieves
that surrounded us, but who was introduced as James Shepherd; who after
asking Mr. S. if he was a minister, requested him to come to the little
house across the river (same house where I slept on the table) and
perform a marriage ceremony. On the appointed evening Mr. S. forded the
river, and united him in marriage with a Miss Richards.

The room was crowded with armed men, "ready for a surprise from the
Indians," they said, while the groom laid his arms off while the
ceremony was being performed. Mr. S., judging the real character of the
men, left as soon as his duty was performed.

About a month after this, a heavy reward was offered for the arrest of
Doc. Middleton, and two men, Llewellyn and Hazen by name, came to
Middleton's tent that was hid away in a canyon, and falsely represented
that they were authorized to present some papers to him, the signing of
which, and leaving the country, would recall the reward. His wife
strongly objected, but he, glad to so free himself--and at that time
sick--signed the papers; and then was told there was one more paper to
sign, and requested to ride out a short way with them.

He cheerfully mounted his pony and rode with them, but had not gone far
until Hazen fell behind, and shot several times at him, badly wounding
him. He in turn shot Hazen three times and left him for dead.

This happened on Sunday morning, so near our tent that we heard the
shooting. Mr. S. was soon at the scene, and helped convey Hazen to our
tent, after which Llewellyn fled. Middleton was taken to the "Morrison
house." There the two men lay, not a mile apart. The one surrounded by
a host of followers and friends, whose lives were already dark with
crime and wickedness, and swearing vengeance on the betrayer of their
leader, and also on anyone who would harbor or help him. The other,
with only us two to stand in defiance of all their threats, and render
him what aid we in our weakness could. And believing we defended a
worthy man, Mr. S. declared he would protect him with his life, and
would shoot anyone who would attempt to force an entrance into our
tent. Fearing some would persist in coming, and knowing he would put
his threats into execution if forced to it, I went to the brow of the
hill and entreated those who came to turn back.

When at last Mr. Morrison said he would go, woman's strongest weapon
came to my help; my tears prevailed, and he too turned back, and we
were not again disturbed.

Our oldest boy, Adelbert, then 13 years old, was started to Keya Paha
for a physician, and at night our three other little boys, the youngest
but two years old, were tucked away in the wagon, a little way from the
tent, and left in the care of the Lord, while Mr. S. and I watched the
long dark night through, with guns and revolvers ready for instant
action.

Twice only, when we thought the man was dying, did we use a light, for
fear it would make a mark at long range. We had brought a good supply
of medicine with us, and knowing well its use, we administered to the
man, and morning came and found him still living.

Once only did I creep out through the darkness to assure myself that
our children were safe.

Monday I went to see Middleton, and carried him some medicine which he
very badly needed.

After night-fall, Adelbert and the doctor came, and with them, two men,
friends of Hazen, whom they met, and who inquired of the doctor of
Hazen's whereabouts. The doctor after assuring himself that they were
his friends, told them his mission, and brought them along, and with
their help Hazen was taken away that night in a wagon; they acting as
guards, the doctor as nurse, and Mr. S. as driver.

Hazen's home was in the south-east part of the state; and they took him
to Columbus, then the nearest railway point. It was a great relief when
they were safely started, but I was not sure they would be allowed to
land in safety. Mr. S. would not be back until Thursday, and there I
was, all alone with the children, my own strength nothing to depend on
to defend myself against the many who felt indignant at the course we
had pursued.

The nearest neighbor that we knew was truly loyal, lived fifteen miles
away. Of course I knew the use of firearms, but that was not much to
depend upon, and suffering from heart disease I was almost prostrated
through the trouble. Threats were sent to me by the children that if
Mr. S. dared to return, he would be shot down without mercy, and
warning us all to leave as quickly as possible if we would save
ourselves. I was helpless to do any thing but just stay and take
whatever the Lord would allow to befall us. I expected every night that
our cattle would be run off, and we would be robbed of everything we
had. One dear old lady, who lived near, stayed a couple of nights with
us, but at last told me, for the safety of her life she could not come
again, and urged me to go with her to her home.

"Oh, Sister Robinson," I cried, "you _must not_ leave me!" and then the
thought came, how very selfish of me to ask her to risk her own life
for my sake, and I told her I could stay alone.

When we were coming here, I felt the Lord was leading us, and I could
not refrain from singing,

    "Through this changing world below,
    Lead me gently, gently, as I go;
    Trusting Thee, I cannot stray,
    I can never, never lose my way."

And my faith and trust did not fail me until I saw Mrs. R. going over
the hill to her home, and my utter loneliness and helplessness came
upon me with so much force, that I cried aloud, "Oh, Lord, why didst
you lead us into all this trouble?" But a voice seemed to whisper,
"Fear not; they that are for thee are more than they that are against
thee." and immediately my faith and trust were not only renewed, but
greatly strengthened, and I felt that I dwelt in safety even though
surrounded by those who would do me harm. It was not long until Mrs. R.
came back, saying she had come to stay with me, for after she got home
she thought how selfish she had acted in thinking so much of her own
safety, and leaving me all alone. But I assured her my fears were all
dispelled, and I would not allow her to remain.

Yet I could not but feel uneasy about Mr. S., and especially as the
appointed time for his return passed, and the time of anxious waiting
and watching was lengthened out until the next Monday.

On Sunday a company of soldiers came and took "Doc" Middleton a
prisoner. His term in the penitentiary will expire in June, and I do
hope he has learned a lesson that will lead him to a better life; for
he was rather a fine looking man, and is now only thirty-two years old.

(I will here add that Middleton left the penitentiary at the close of
his term seemingly a reformed man, vowing to leave the West with all
his bad deeds behind.)

Llewellyn received $175 for his trouble, and Hazen $250 for his death
blow, for he only lived about a year after he was shot. I must say we
did not approve of the way in which they attempted to take Middleton.

We did not locate there after all this happened, but went eight miles
further on, to a hay ranch, and with help put up between four and five
hundred tons of hay. We lived in constant watching even there, and only
remained the summer, and came and homesteaded this place, which we
could now sell for a good price, but we do not care to try life on the
frontier again.

In praise of the much talked-of cow-boys, I must say we never
experienced any trouble from them, although many have found shelter for
a night under our roof; and if they came when Mr. S. was away, they
would always, without my asking, disarm themselves, and hand their
revolvers to me, and ask me to lay them away until morning. This was
done to assure me that I was safe at their hands.


I repeat her story word for word as nearly as possible, knowing well I
repeat only truth.

And now to her collection of curiosities--but can only mention a few:
One was a piece of a Mastodon's jaw-bone, found along the creek, two
feet long, with teeth that would weigh about two pounds. They unearthed
the perfect skeleton, but as it crumbled on exposure to the air, they
left it to harden before disturbing it; and when they returned much had
been carried away. The head was six feet long, and tusks, ten feet, of
which they have a piece seven inches in length, fifteen inches in
circumference, and weighs eight pounds, yet it was taken from near the
point. Mrs. S. broke a piece off and gave to me. It is a chalky white,
and shows a growth of moss like that of moss agate. She has gathered
from around her home agates and moss agates and pebbles of all colors.
As she handed them to me one by one, shading them from a pink topaz to
a ruby, I could not help touching them to my tongue to see if they did
not taste; they were so clear and rich-looking.

It seemed odd to see a chestnut burr and nut cased as a curiosity. But
what puzzled me most was a beaver's tail and paw, and we exhausted our
guessing powers over it, and then had to be told. She gave it to me
with numerous other things to carry home as curiosities.

There are plenty of beaver along the creek, and I could scarcely be
persuaded that some naughty George Washington with his little hatchet
had not felled a number of trees, and hacked around, instead of the
beaver with only their four front teeth.

The timber along the creek is burr oak, black walnut, white ash, pine,
cedar, hackberry, elm, ironwood, and cottonwood. I was sorry to hear of
a saw mill being in operation on the creek, sawing up quite a good deal
of lumber.

Rev. Thomas makes his home with Mr. Skinner, and from him I learned he
was the first minister that held services in Long Pine, which was in
April, '82, in the railroad eating house, and has since held regular
services every two weeks. Also preaches at Ainsworth, Johnstown,
Pleasant Dale, and Brinkerhoff; only seventy of a membership in all.

Well, the pleasantest day must have an end, and after tea, a swing
between the tall oak trees of their dooryard, another drink from the
spring across the creek, a pleasant walk and talk with Miss Flora
Kenaston, the school-mistress of Long Pine, another look at Giddy Peak
and White Cliffs, and "Tramp tramp, tramp," on the organ, in which Mr.
S. joined, for he was one of the Yankee soldier boys from York state,
and with many thanks and promises of remembrance, I leave my
newly-formed friends, carrying with me tokens of their kindness, but,
best of all, fond memories of my day at "Pilgrim's Retreat."

But before I leave on the train to-night I must tell you of the
beginning of Long Pine, and what it now is. The town was located in
June, '81. The first train was run the following October. Mr. T. H.
Glover opened the first store. Then came Mr. H. J. Severance and
pitched a boarding tent, 14×16, from which they fed the workmen on the
railroad, accommodating fifty to eighty men at a meal. But the tent was
followed by a good hotel which was opened on Thanksgiving day. Now
there is one bank, two general stores, one hardware, one grocery, one
drug, and one feed store, a billiard hall, saloon, and a restaurant.
Population 175.

From a letter received from C. B. Glover, written December 15, I glean
the following:

"You would scarcely recognize Long Pine as the little village you
visited last May. There have been a good many substantial buildings put
up since then. Notably is the railroad eating house, 22×86, ten
two-story buildings, and many one-story. Long Pine is now the end of
both passenger and freight division. The Brown County bank has moved
into their 20×40 two-story building; Masonic Hall occupying the second
story. The G.A.R. occupying the upper room of I. H. Skinner's
hardware, where also religious services are regularly held.
Preparations are being made for a good old fashioned Christmas tree.
The high school, under the able management of Rev. M. Laverty, is
proving a success in every sense of the word. Mr. Ritterbush is putting
in a $10,000 flouring mill on the Pine, one-half mile from town, also a
saw mill at the same place. The saw mill of Mr. Upstill, on the Pine,
three-fourths mile from town, has been running nearly all summer sawing
pine and black walnut lumber. Crops were good, wheat going thirty
bushels per acre, and corn on sod thirty. Vegetables big. A potato
raised by Mr. Sheldon, near Morrison's bridge, actually measured
twenty-four inches in circumference, one way, and twenty and one-half
short way. It was sent to Kansas to show what the sand hills of
north-western Nebraska can produce. Our government lands are fast
disappearing, but by taking time, and making thorough examination of
what is left, good homesteads and pre-emptions can be had by going back
from the railroad ten, fifteen, and twenty miles.

"The land here is not all the same grade, a portion being fit for
nothing but grazing. This is why people cannot locate at random. Timber
culture relinquishments are selling for from $300 to $1,000; deeded
lands from $600 to $2,000 per 160 acres. Most of this land has been
taken up during the past year.

"I have made an estimate of the government land still untaken in our
county, and find as follows:

"Brown county has 82 townships, 36 sections to a township, 4 quarters
to a section, 11,808 quarter sections. We have about 1,500 voters.
Allowing one claim to each voter, as some have two and others none, it
will leave 10,308 claims standing open for entry under the homestead,
pre-emption, and timber culture laws.

"Long Pine is geographically in the center of the county, and fifteen
miles south of the Niobrara river. Regarding the proposed bridge across
the river, it is not yet completed; think it will be this winter."

From an entirely uninterested party, and one who knows the country
well, I would quote: "Should say that perhaps one-third of Brown county
is too sandy for cultivation; but a great portion of it will average
favorably with the states of Michigan and Indiana, and I think further
developments will prove the sand-hills that so many complain of, to be
a good producing soil."

Water is good and easily obtained.

The lumber and trees talked of, are all in the narrow valley of the
creek, and almost completely hid by its depth, so that looking around
on the table-land, not a tree is to be seen. All that can be seen at a
distance is the tops of the tallest trees, which look like bushes. Long
Pine and Valentine are just the opposite in scenery.

The sand-hills seen about Long Pine, and all through this country, are
of a clear, white sand.

But there, the train is whistling, and I must go. Though my time has
been so pleasantly and profitably spent here, yet I am glad to be
eastward bound.

Well, I declare! Here is Mr. McAndrew and his mother on their way back
from Valentine, and also the agent, Mr. Gerdes, who says he was out on
the Keya Paha yesterday (Sunday) and took a big order from a new
merchant just opening a store near the colony.

Mr. McA. says they had a grand good time at the Fort, but not so
pleasant was the coming from Valentine to-night, as a number of the
cow-boys seen at the depot Saturday morning are aboard and were
drinking, playing cards, and grew quite loud over their betting. As he
and his mother were the only passengers besides them, it was very
unpleasant. The roughest one, he tells me, was the one I took for a
ranch owner; and the most civil, the one I thought had known a better
life. And there the poor boy lay, monopolizing five seats for his sole
use, by turning three, and taking the cushions up from five, four to
lie on, and one to prop up the back of the middle seat. It is a gift
given only to cow-boys to monopolize so much room, for almost anyone
would sooner hang themselves to a rack, than ask that boy for a seat;
so he and his companions are allowed to quietly sleep.

How glad we are to reach Stuart at last, and to be welcomed by Mrs.
Wood in the "wee sma'" hours with: "Glad you are safe back."

Stuart at the opening of 1880 was an almost untouched prairie spot, 219
miles from Missouri Valley, Iowa; but in July, 1880, Mr. John Carberry
brought his family from Atkinson, and they had a "Fourth" all to
themselves on their newly taken homestead, which now forms a part of
the town plat, surveyed in the fall of '81; at that time having but two
occupants, Carberry and Halleck. In November, the same year, the first
train puffed into the new town of Stuart, so named, in honor of Peter
Stuart, a Scotchman living on a homestead adjoining the town-site on
the south.

Reader, do you know how an oil town is built up? Well, the building up
of a town along the line of a western railroad that opens up a new,
rich country, is very much the same. One by one they gather at first,
until the territory is tested, then in numbers, coming from everywhere.

But the soil of Nebraska is more lasting than the hidden sea of oil of
Pennsylvania, so about the only difference is that the western town is
permanent. Temporary buildings are quickly erected at first, and then
the substantial ones when time and money are more plenty.

So "stirring Stuart" gathered, until we now count one church (Pres.),
which was used for a school room last winter, two hotels, two general
stores, principal of which is Mr. John Skirving, two hardware and farm
implement stores, one drug store, two lumber yards, a harness and
blacksmith shop, and a bank.

Not far from Stuart, I am told, was an Indian camping ground, which was
visited but two years ago by about a hundred of them, "tenting again on
the old camp ground." And I doubt not but that the winding Elkhorn has
here looked on wilder scenes than it did on the morning of the 27th of
April, '83, when the little party of 65 colonists stepped down and out
from their homes in the old "Keystone" into the "promised land," and
shot at the telegraph pole, and missed it. But I will not repeat the
story of the first chapter.

Now that the old year of '83 has fled since the time of which I
have written, I must add what improvements, or a few at least, that
the lapse of time has brought to the little town that can very
appropriately be termed "the Plymouth rock of the N.M.A.C."

From The Stuart _Ledger_ we quote: The Methodists have organized
with a membership of twenty-four, and steps have been taken for the
building of a church. Services now held every alternate Sunday by Rev.
Mallory, of Keya Paha, in the Presbyterian church, of which Rev. Benson
is pastor. Union Sunday school meets every Sunday, also the Band of
Hope, a temperance organization. A new school house, 24×42, where over
60 children gather to be instructed by Mr. C. A. Manville and Miss
Mamie Woods. An opera house 22×60, two stories high, Mrs. Arter's
building, 18×24, two stories. Two M.D.'s have been added, a dentist,
and a photographer. It is useless to attempt to quote all, so will
close with music from the Stuart Cornet Band. From a letter received
from "Sunny Side" from the pen of Mrs. W. W. Warner, Dec. 24:
"Population of Stuart is now 382, an increase of 70 within the last two
months. Building is still progressing, and emigrants continue to come
in their 'schooners.'

"No good government land to be had near town. Soil from one to three
feet deep. First frost Oct. 11. First snow, middle of November, hardly
enough to speak of, and no more until 22d of December."

But to return to our story. My "Saratoga" was a "traveling companion";
of my own thinking up, but much more convenient, and which served as
satchel and pillow. For the benefit of lady readers, I will describe
its make-up. Two yards of cloth, desired width, bind ends with tape,
and work corresponding eyelet holes in both ends, and put on pockets,
closed with buttons, and then fold the ends to the middle of the cloth,
and sew up the sides, a string to lace the ends together, and your
satchel is ready to put your dress skirts, or mine at least, in full
length; roll or fold the satchel, and use a shawl-strap. I did not want
to be burdened and annoyed with a trunk, and improvised the above, and
was really surprised at its worth as a traveling companion; so much can
be carried, and smoother than if folded in a trunk or common satchel;
and also used as a pillow. This with a convenient hand-satchel was all
I used. These packed, and good-byes said to the remaining colonists,
and the dear friends that had been friends indeed to me, and kissing
"wee Nellie" last of all, I bid farewell to Stuart.

The moon had just risen to see me off. Again I am with friends. Mr.
Lahaye, one of the colonists, was returning to Bradford for his family.
Mrs. Peck and her daughter, Mrs. Shank, of Stuart, were also aboard.

Of Atkinson, nine miles east of Stuart, I have since gleaned the
following from an old schoolmate, Rev. A. C. Spencer, of that place:
"When I came to Atkinson, first of March, '83, I found two stores, two
hotels, one drug store, one saloon, and three residences. Now we have a
population of 300, a large school building (our schools have a nine
month's session), M.E. and Presbyterian churches, each costing about
$2,000, a good grist mill, and one paper, the Atkinson _Graphic_,
several stores, and many other conveniences too numerous to mention.
Last March, but about fifty voters were in Atkinson precinct; now about
500. There has been a wonderful immigration to this part of Holt county
during the past summer, principally from Illinois, Wisconsin, and Iowa,
though quite a number from Ohio, Pennsylvania, and New York. Six miles
east of this place, where not a house was to be seen the 15th of last
March, is now a finely settled community, with a school house, Sunday
school, and preaching every two weeks. Some good government lands can
be had eight to twenty-five miles from town, but will all be taken by
next May. Atkinson is near the Elkhorn river, and water is easily
obtained at 20 to 40 feet. Coal is seven to ten dollars per ton."

I awoke at O'Neill just in time to see all but seven of our crowded
coach get off. Some coming even from Valentine, a distance of 114
miles, to attend Robinson's circus--but shows are a rarity here. The
light of a rising sun made a pleasing view of O'Neill and surrounding
country: the town a little distance from the depot, gently rolling
prairie, the river with its fringe of willow bushes, and here and there
settlers' homes with their culture of timber.

O'Neill was founded in 1875 by Gen. O'Neill, a leader of the Fenians,
and a colony of his own countrymen. It is now the county seat of Holt
county, and has a population of about 800. Has three churches,
Catholic, Presbyterian, and M.E.; community is largely Catholic. It has
three papers, The _Frontier_, Holt County _Banner_, both republican,
and O'Neill _Tribune_, Democratic, and three saloons. It is about a
mile from the river. Gen. O'Neill died a few years ago in Omaha.

Neligh, the county seat of Antelope county, is situated near the
Elkhorn, which is 100 to 125 feet wide, and 3 to 6 feet deep at this
point. The town was platted Feb., 1873, by J. D. Neligh. Railroad was
completed, and trains commenced running Aug. 29, '80. Gates college
located at Neligh by the Columbus Congregational Association, Aug. '81.
U.S. land office removed to Neligh in '81. M.E. church built in '83.
County seat located Oct. 2, '83. Court house in course of erection, a
private enterprise by the citizens.

I quote from a letter received from J. M. Coleman, and who has also
given a long list of the business houses of Neligh, but it is useless
to repeat, as every department of business and trade is well
represented, and is all a population of 1,000 enterprising people will
bring into a western town.

To write up all the towns along the way would be but to repeat much
that has already been said of others, and the story of their added
years of existence, that has made them what the frontier towns of
to-day will be in a few years. Then why gather or glean further?

The valley of the Elkhorn is beautiful and interesting in its bright,
new robes of green. At Battle Creek, near Norfolk, the grass was almost
weaving high.

It was interesting to note the advance in the growth of vegetation as
we went south through Madison, Stanton, Cuming and Dodge counties.

That this chapter may be complete, I would add all I know of the road
to Missouri Valley--its starting point--and for this we have Mr. J. R.
Buchanan for authority.

There was once a small burg called DeSoto, about five miles south of
the present Blair, which was located by the S.C. & P.R.R. company in
1869, and named for the veteran, John I. Blair, of Blairstown, New
Jersey, who was one of the leading spirits in the building of the road.
Blair being a railroad town soon wholly absorbed DeSoto. The land was
worth $1.25 per acre. To-day Blair has at least 2,500 of a population;
is the prosperous county seat of Washington county. Land in the
vicinity is worth from $25.00 to $40.00 per acre. The soil has no
superior; this year showed on an average of twenty-five bushels of
wheat per acre, and ordinarily yields sixty to eighty bushels of corn.
Land up the Elkhorn Valley five years ago was $2.50 to $8.00 per acre,
now it is worth from $12.00 to $30.00.

The S.C. & P.R.R. proper was built from Sioux City, Iowa, and reached
Fremont, Nebraska, in 1868. It had a small land grant of only about
100,000 acres. The Fremont, Elkhorn Valley and Missouri River Railroad
was organized and subsequently built from Fremont to Valentine, the
direct route that nature made from the Missouri river to the Black
Hills.

As to the terminus of this road, no one yet knows. Whether, or when it
will go to the Pacific coast is a question for the future. The Missouri
river proper is about 2,000 feet wide. In preparing to bridge it the
channel has been confined by a system of willow mattress work, until
the bridge channel is covered by three spans 333 feet each or 1,000
feet. The bridge is 60 feet above water and rests on four abutments
built on caissons sank to the rock fifty feet beneath the bed of the
river. This bridge was completed in November, 1883, at a cost of over
$1,000,000.

But good-bye, reader; the conductor says this is Fremont, and I must
leave the S.C. for the U.P.R.R. and begin a new chapter.




CHAPTER III.

Over the U.P.R.R. from North Platte to Omaha and Lincoln.--A
description of the great Platte Valley.


I felt rather lonely after I had bid good-bye to my friends, but a
depot is no place to stop and think, so I straightway attended to
putting some unnecessary baggage in the care of the baggage-master
until I returned, who said: "Just passed a resolution to-day to charge
storage on baggage that is left over, but if you will allow me to
remove the check, I will care for it without charge." One little act
of kindness shown me already.

At the U.P. depot I introduced myself to Mr. Jay Reynolds, ticket
agent, who held letters for me, and my ticket over the U.P. road,
which brother had secured and left in his care. He greeted me with: "Am
glad to know you are safe, Miss Fulton, your brother was disappointed
at not meeting you here, and telegraphed but could get no answer.
Feared you had gone to Valentine and been shot."

"Am sorry to have caused him so much uneasiness," I replied, "but the
telegram came to Stuart when I was out at the location, and so could
not let him hear from me, which is one of the disadvantages of
colonizing on the frontier."

"Your brother said he would direct your letters in my care, and I have
been inquiring for you--but you must stop on your return and see the
beauties of Fremont. Mrs. Reynolds will be glad to meet you."

Well, I thought, more friends to make the way pleasant, and as it was
not yet train time, I went to the post-office. The streets were
thronged with people observing Decoration day. It was a real treat to
see the blooming flowers and green lawns of the "Forest City;" I was
almost tempted to pluck a snow-ball from a bush in the railroad garden.
I certainly was carried past greener fields as the train bounded
westward along the Platte valley, than I had seen north on the Elkhorn.

The Platte river is a broad, shallow stream, with low banks, and barren
of everything but sand. Now we are close to its banks, and again it is
lost in the distance. The valley is very wide; all the land occupied
and much under cultivation.

I viewed the setting sun through the spray of a fountain in the
railroad garden at Grand Island, tinging every drop of water with its
amber light, making it a beautiful sight.

Grand Island is one of the prettiest places along the way, named from
an island in the river forty miles long and from one to three miles
wide. I was anxious to see Kearney, but darkness settled down and
hindered all further sight-seeing.

The coach was crowded, and one poor old gentleman was "confidenced" out
of sixty dollars, which made him almost sick, but his wife declares,
"It is just good for him--no business to let the man get his hand on
his money!"

"I will turn your seats for you, ladies, as soon as we have room," the
conductor says; but the lady going to Cheyenne, who shares my seat,
assisted, and we turn our seats without help, and I, thinking of the
old gentleman's experience, lie on my pocket, and put my gloves on to
protect my ring from sliding off, and sleep until two o'clock, when the
conductor wakes me with, "Almost at North Platte, Miss."

I had written Miss Arta Cody to meet me, but did not know the hour
would be so unreasonable. I scarcely expected to find her at the depot,
but there she was standing in the chilly night air, ready to welcome me
with, "I am so glad you have come, Frances!"

We had never met before, but had grown quite familiar through our
letters, and it was pleasant to be received with the same familiarity
and not as a stranger. We were quickly driven to her home, and found
Mrs. Cody waiting to greet me.

To tell you of all the pleasures of my visit at the home of "Buffalo
Bill," and of the trophies he has gathered from the hunt, chase, and
trail, and seeing and hearing much that was interesting, and gleaning
much of the real life of the noted western scout from Mrs. C., whom we
found to be a lady of refinement and pleasing manners, would make a
long story. Their beautiful home is nicely situated one-half mile from
the suburbs of North Platte. The family consists of three daughters:
Arta, the eldest is a true brunette, with clear, dark complexion, black
hair, perfect features, and eyes that are beyond description in color
and expression, and which sparkle with the girlish life of the sweet
teens. Her education has by no means been neglected, but instead is
taking a thorough course in boarding school. Orra, a very pleasant but
delicate child of eleven summers, with her father's finely cut features
and his generous big-heartedness; and wee babe Irma, the cherished pet
of all. Their only son, Kit Carson, died young.

It is not often we meet mother, daughters, and sisters so affectionate
as are Mrs. C, Arta, and Orra. Mr. Cody's life is not a home life, and
the mother and daughters cling to each other, trying to fill the void
the husband and father's almost constant absence makes. He has amassed
enough of this world's wealth and comfort to quietly enjoy life with
his family. But a quiet life would be so contrary to the life he has
always known, that it could be no enjoyment to him.

To show how from his early boyhood, he drifted into the life of the
"wild west," and which has become second nature to him, I quote the
following from "The Life of Buffalo Bill."

His father, Isaac Cody, was one of the original surveyors of Davenport,
Iowa, and for several years drove stage between Chicago and Davenport.
Was also justice of the peace, and served one term in the legislature
from Iowa. Removed to Kansas in 1852, and established a trading post at
Salt Creek Valley, near the Kickapoo Agency. At this time Kansas was
occupied by numerous tribes of Indians who were settled on
reservations, and through the territory ran the great highway to
California and Salt Lake City, traveled by thousands of gold-seekers
and Mormons.

Living so near the Indians, "Billy" soon became acquainted with their
language, and joined them in their sport, learning to throw the lance
and shoot with bow and arrow.

In 1854 his father spoke in public in favor of the Enabling Act, that
had just passed, and was twice stabbed in the breast by a pro-slavery
man, and by this class his life was constantly threatened; and made a
burden from ill health caused by the wounds, until in '57, when he
died. After the mother and children all alone had prepared the body for
burial, in the loft of their log cabin at Valley Falls, a party of
armed men came to take the life that had just gone out.

Billy, their only living son, was their mainstay and support, doing
service as a herder, and giving his earnings to his mother. The first
blood he brought was in a quarrel over a little school-girl
sweet-heart, during the only term of school he ever attended, and
thinking he had almost killed his little boy adversary, he fled, and
took refuge in a freight wagon going to Fort Kearney, which took him
from home for forty days, and then returned to find he was freely
forgiven for the slight wound he had inflicted. Later he entered the
employ of the great freighters, Russell, Majors & Waddell, his duty
being to help with a large drove of beef cattle going to Salt Lake City
to supply Gen. A. S. Johnson's army, then operating against the
Mormons, who at that time were so bitter that they employed the help of
the Indians to massacre over-land freighters and emigrants. The great
freighting business of this firm was done in wagons carrying a capacity
of 7,000 pounds, and drawn by from eight to ten teams of oxen. A train
consisted of twenty-five wagons. We must remember this was before a
railroad spanned the continent, and was the only means of
transportation beyond the states.

It was on his first trip as freight boy that Billy Cody killed his
first Indian. When just beyond old Ft. Kearney they were surprised by a
party of Indians, and the three night herders while rounding up the
cattle, were killed. The rest of the party retreated after killing
several braves, and when near Plum Creek, Billy became separated from
the rest, and seeing an Indian peering at him over the bluffs of the
creek, took aim and brought to the dust his first Indian. This "first
shot" won for him a name and notoriety enjoyed by none nearly so young
as he, and filled him with ambition and daring for the life he has
since led. Progressing from freight boy to pony express rider, stage
driver, hunter, trapper, and Indian scout in behalf of the government,
which office he filled well and was one of the best, if not the very
best, scouts of the plains; was married in March, '65, to Miss Louisa
Fredrica, of French descent, of St. Louis; was elected to legislature
in 1871, but the place was filled by another while he continued his
exhibitions on the stage.

When any one is at loss for a name for anything they wish to speak of,
they just call it buffalo ---- and as a consequence, there are buffalo
gnats, buffalo birds, buffalo fish, buffalo beans, peas, berries, moss,
grass, burrs, and "Buffalo Bill," a title given to William Cody, when
he furnished buffalo meat for the U.P.R.R. builders and hunted with the
Grand Duke Alexis, and has killed as high as sixty-nine in one day.

I did not at the time of visiting North Platte think of writing up the
country so generally, so did not make extra exertions to see and learn
of the country as I should have done. And as there was a shower almost
every afternoon of my stay, we did not get to drive out as Miss Arta
and I had planned to do. North Platte, the county-seat of Lincoln
county, is located 291 miles west of Omaha, and is 2,789 feet above the
sea level, between and near the junction of the North and South Platte
rivers. The U.P.R.R. was finished to this point first of December,
1866, and at Christmas time there were twenty buildings erected on the
town site. Before the advent of the railroad, when all provisions had
to be freighted, one poor meal cost from one to two dollars.

North Platte is now nicely built up with good homes and business
houses, and rapidly improving in every way. The United States Land
office of the western district embraces the government land of
Cheyenne, Keith, Lincoln, a part of Dawson, Frontier, Gosper, and
Custer counties and all unorganized territory. All I can see of the
surrounding country is very level and is used for grazing land, as
stock raising is the principal occupation of the people. Alkali is
quite visible on the surface, but Mrs. C. says both it and the sand are
fast disappearing, and the rainfall increasing. No trees to be seen but
those which have been cultivated.

Mrs. C. in speaking of the insatiable appetite and stealthy habits of
the Indians, told of a dinner she had prepared at a great expense and
painstaking for six officers of Ft. McPherson, whom Mr. C. had invited
to share with him, and while she was receiving them at the front door
six Indians entered at a rear door, surrounded the table, and without
ceremony or carving knife, were devouring her nicely roasted chickens
and highly enjoying the good things they had found when they were
discovered, which was not until she led the way to the dining room,
thinking with so much pride of the delicacies she had prepared, and how
they would enjoy it.

"Well, the dinner was completely spoiled by the six uninvited guests,
but while I cried with mortification, the officers laughed and enjoyed
the joke."

Ft. McPherson was located eighteen miles east of North Platte, but was
abandoned four years ago.

Notwithstanding their kindness and entertaining home I was anxious to
be on the home way, and biding Mrs. C. and Arta good-bye at the depot,
I left Monday evening for Plum Creek.

How little I thought when I kissed the dear child Orra good-bye, and
whom I had already learned to love, that I would have the sad duty of
adding a tribute to her memory. Together we took my last walk about
their home, gathering pebbles from their gravel walks, flowers from the
lawn and leaves from the trees, for me to carry away.

I left her a very happy child over the anticipation of a trip to the
east where the family would join Mr. Cody for some time. I cannot do
better than to quote from a letter received from the sorrow-stricken
mother.

"Orra, my precious darling, that promised so fair, was called from us
on the 24th of October, '83, and we carried her remains to Rochester,
N. Y., and laid them by the side of her little brother, in a grave
lined with evergreens and flowers. When we visited the sacred spot last
summer, she said: 'Mamma, won't you lay me by brother's side when I
die?' Oh, how soon we have had to grant her request! If it was not for
the hope of heaven and again meeting there, my affliction would be more
than I could bear, but I have consigned her to Him who gave my lovely
child to me for these short years, and can say, 'Thy will be done.'"

Night traveling again debarred our seeing much that would have been
interesting, but it was my most convenient train, and an elderly lady
from Ft. Collins, Colorado, made the way pleasant by telling of how
they had gone to Colorado from Iowa, four years ago, and now could not
be induced to return. Lived at the foot of mountains that had never
been without a snow-cap since she first saw them.

Arrived at Plum Creek about ten o'clock, and as I had no friends to
meet me here, asked to be directed to a hotel, and remarked that we
preferred a temperance hotel. "That's all the kind we keep here," the
gentleman replied with an injured air, and I was shown to the Johnston
House.

I had written to old friends and neighbors who had left Pennsylvania
about a year ago, and located twenty-five miles south-west of Plum
creek, to meet me here; but letters do not find their way out to the
little sod post-offices very promptly, and as I waited their coming
Tuesday, I spent the day in gathering of the early history of Plum
Creek.

Through the kindness of Mrs. E. D. Johnston, we were introduced to
Judge R. B. Pierce, who came from Maryland to Plum Creek, in April,
1873, and was soon after elected county judge, which office he still
holds. He told how they had found no signs of a town but a station
house, and lived in box-cars with a family of five children until he
built a house, which was the first dwelling-house on the present
town-site. One Daniel Freeman had located and platted a town-site one
mile east, but the railroad company located the station just a mile
further west.

Judge Pierce gave me a supplement of the Dawson County _Pioneer_,
of date July 20th, 1876, from which I gather the following history:

"On June 26th, 1871, Gov. W. H. James issued a proclamation for the
organization of the county. At the first election, held July 11, '71,
at the store of D. Freeman, there were but thirteen votes cast, and the
entire population of the county did not exceed forty souls, all told.
But the Centennial Fourth found a population of 2,716 prosperous
people, 614 of whom are residents of Plum Creek, which was incorporated
March, 1874, and named for a creek a few miles east tributary to the
Platte; and which in old staging days was an important point.

"The creek rises in a bluffy region and flows north-east, the bluffs
affording good hiding places for the stealthy Indians.

"Among the improvements of the time is a bridge spanning the Platte
river, three miles south of the town, the completion of which was
celebrated July 4th, '73, and was the first river bridge west of
Columbus.

"In '74 the court house was built. We will quote in full of the
churches, to show that those who go west do not always leave their
religion behind. As early as 1867, the Rev. Father Ryan, of the
Catholic church, held services at the old station house. In the fall of
'72, Rev. W. Wilson organized the first Methodist society in the
county, with a membership of about thirty. In April, '74, Right Rev.
Bishop Clarkson organized Plum Creek parish, and a church was built in
'75, which was the first church built in the town. In '74 the
Missionary Baptist Society was formed. In '73 the Presbyterian
congregation was organized by Rev. S. M. Robinson, state missionary.

"Settlements in Plum Creek precinct were like angels' visits, few and
far between, until April 9th, 1872, when the Philadelphia Nebraska
colony arrived, having left Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, April 2d, under
charge of F. J. Pearson.

"In this colony there were sixty-five men, women, and children. Their
first habitation was four boxcars, kindly placed on a side track by the
U.P.R.R. Co. for their use until they could build their houses."

I met one of these colonists, B. F. Krier, editor _Pioneer_, whom I
questioned as to their prosperity. He said: "Those who remained have
done well, but some returned, and others have wandered, farther west,
until there is not many of us left; only about eight families that are
now residents of the town. We were so completely eaten out by the
grasshoppers in '73-74, and in 78 there was a drought, and it was very
discouraging."

I thought of the sixty-five colonists who had just landed and drove
their stakes in the soil of northern Nebraska, and hoped they may be
driven deep and firm, and their trials be less severe.

"The Union Pacific windmill was their only guide to lead them over the
treeless, stoneless, trackless prairie, and served the purpose of
light-house to many a prairie-bewildered traveler. A few days after
they landed, they had an Indian scare. But the seven Sioux, whose
mission was supposed to be that of looking after horses to steal,
seeing they were prepared for them, turned and rode off. Six miles west
of Plum Creek in 1867, the Indians wrecked a freight train, in which
two men were killed, and two escaped; one minus a scalp, but still
living."

Mrs. E. D. Johnston told of how they came in 1873, and opened a hotel
in a 16×20 shanty, with a sod kitchen attached; and how the cattle men,
who were their principal stoppers, slept on boxes and in any way they
could, while they enlarged their hotel at different times until it is
now the Johnston House, the largest and best hotel in Plum Creek.

While interviewing Judge Pierce, a man entered the office, to transact
some business, and as he left, the Judge remarked--

"That man came to me to be married about a year ago, and I asked him
how old the lady was he wished to marry. 'Just fifteen,' he answered. I
can't grant you a license, then; you will have to wait a year. 'Wait?'
No; he got a buggy, drove post-haste down into Kansas, and was married.
He lives near your friends, and if you wish I will see if he can take
you out with him." So, through his help, I took passage in Mr. John
Anderson's wagon, Wednesday noon, along with his young wife, and a
family just from Luzerne county, Pennsylvania.

The wind was strong and the sun warm, but I was eager to improve even
this opportunity to get to my friends.

Going south-east from Plum Creek, we pass over land that is quite white
with alkali, but beyond the river there is little surface indication of
it. For the novelty of crossing the Platte river on foot, I walked the
bridge, one mile in length, and when almost across met Mr. Joseph
Butterbaugh--our old neighbor--coming to town, and who was greatly
surprised, as they had not received my letter.

We had not gone far until our faces were burning with the hot wind and
sun, and for a protection we tied our handkerchiefs across our faces,
just below our eyes. The load was heavy, and we went slowly west along
the green valley, the river away to our right, and a range of bluffs to
our left, which increase in height as we go westward. Passed finely
improved homes that had been taken by the first settlers, and others
where the new beginners yet lived in their "brown stone fronts" (sod
houses).

Four years ago this valley was occupied by Texas cattle, 3,000 in one
herd, making it dangerous for travelers.

Stopped for a drink at a large and very neat story and a-half sod house
built with an L; shingled roof, and walls as smooth and white as any
lathed and plastered walls, and can be papered as well. Sod houses are
built right on the top of the ground, without the digging or building
of a foundation. The sod is plowed and cut the desired size, and then
built the same as brick, placing the grassy side down. The heat of the
summer can hardly penetrate the thick walls, and, too, they prove a
good protection from the cold winds of winter. Sod corrals are used for
sheep.

Almost every family have their "western post-office:" a little box
nailed to a post near the road, where the mail carrier deposits and
receives the mail.

Now for many miles west the government land is taken, and the railroad
land bought. Much of the land is cultivated and the rest used for
pasture. The corn is just peeping through the sod.

Passed two school houses, one a sod, and the other an 8×10 frame, where
the teacher received twenty-five dollars per month. It is also used for
holding preaching, Sunday School, and society meetings in.

It is twenty miles to Mr. Anderson's home, and it is now dark; but the
stars creep out from the ether blue, and the new moon looks down upon
us lonely travelers. "Oh, moon, before you have waned, may I be safe in
my own native land!" I wished, when I first saw its golden crest. I
know dear mother will be wishing the same for me, and involuntarily
sang:

    "I gaze on the moon as I tread the drear wild,
    And feel that my mother now thinks of her child,
    As she looks on that moon from our own cottage door,
    Thro' the woodbine whose fragrance shall cheer me some more."

I could not say "no more." To chase sadness away I sang, and was joined
by Mr. A., who was familiar with the songs of the old "Key Note," and
together we sang many of the dear old familiar pieces. But none could I
sing with more emphasis than--

    "Oh give me back my native hills,
    Rough, rugged though they be,
    No other land, no other clime
    Is half so dear to me."

But I struck the key note of his heart when I sang, "There's a light in
the window for thee," in which he joined at first, but stopped, saying:

"I can't sing that; 'twas the last song I sung with my brothers and
sisters the night before I left my Kentucky home, nine years ago, and I
don't think I have tried to sing it since."

All along the valley faint lights glimmered from lonely little homes. I
thought every cottager should have an Alpine horn, and as the sun goes
down, a "good night" shouted from east to west along the valley, until
it echoed from bluff to bluff.

But the longest journey must have an end, and at last we halted at Mr.
A.'s door, too late for me to go farther. But was off early in the
morning on horseback, with Zeke Butterbaugh, who was herding for Mr.
A., to take his mother by surprise, and breakfast with her.

Well, reader, I would not ask anyone, even my worst enemy, to go with
me on that morning ride.

Rough?

There now, don't say anything more about it. It is good to forget some
things; I can feel the top of my head flying off yet with every jolt,
as that horse _tried_ to trot--perhaps it was my poke hat that was
coming off. If the poor animal had had a shoe on, I would have quoted
Mark Twain, hung my hat on its ear and looked for a nail in its foot.

When we reached Mrs. B.'s home, we found it deserted, and we had to go
three miles farther on. Six miles before breakfast.

"Now, Zeke, we will go direct; take straight across and I will follow:
mind, we don't want to be going round many corners."

"Well, watch, or your horse will tramp in a gopher hole and throw you;
can you stand another trot?"

And I would switch my trotter, but would soon have to rein him up, and
laugh at my attempt at riding.

It was not long until we were within sight of the house where Zeke's
sister lived, and when within hearing distance we ordered--"Breakfast
for two!" When near the house we concentrated all our equestrian skill
into a "grand gallop."

Mrs. B. and Lydia were watching and wondering who was coming; but my
laugh betrayed me, and when we drew reins on our noble ponies at the
door, I was received with: "I just knew that was Pet Fulton by the
laugh;" and as I slipped down, right into their arms, I thought after
all the ride was well worth the taking, and the morning a grand one.
Rising before the sun, I watched its coming, and the mirage on the
river, showing distinctly the river, islands, and towns; but all faded
away as the mirage died out, and then the ride over the green prairie,
bright with flowers, and at eight o'clock breakfasting with old
friends.

We swung around the circle of Indiana county friends, the Butterbaughs
and Fairbanks, until Monday. Must say I enjoyed the _swing_ very
much. Took a long ramble over the bluffs that range east and west, a
half mile south of Mr. J. B.'s home. Climbed bluff after bluff, only to
come to a jumping off place of from 50 to 100 feet straight down. To
peer over these places required a good deal of nerve, but I held tight
to the grass or a soap weed stalk, and looked. We climbed to the top of
one of the highest, from which we could see across the valley to the
Platte river three miles away--the river a mile in width, and the wide
valley beyond, to the bluffs that range along its northern bounds. The
U.P.R.R. runs on the north side of the river, and Mr. B. says the
trains can be seen for forty miles. Plum Creek, twenty miles to the
east, is in plain view, the buildings quite distinguishable. Then comes
Cozad, Willow Island--almost opposite, and Gothenburg, where the first
house was built last February, and now has about twenty. I would add
the following from a letter received Dec. 21, '83:

Gothenburg has now 40 good buildings, and in the county where but five
families lived in the spring of '82, now are 300, and that number is to
be more than doubled by spring.

But to the bluffs again. To the south, east, and west, it is wave after
wave of bluffs covered with buffalo grass; not a tree or bush in sight
until we get down into the canyons, which wind around among the hills
and bluffs like a grassy stream, without a drop of water, stone or
pebble; now it is only a brook in width, now a creek, and almost a
river. The pockets that line the canyons are like great chambers, and
are of every size, shape and height. A clay like soil they call
calcine, in strata from white to reddish brown, forms their walls. They
seemed like excellent homes for wild cats, and as we were only armed
with a sunflower stalk which we used for a staff (how æsthetic we have
grown since coming west!) we did not care to prospect--would much
rather look at the deer tracks.

The timber in the canyons are ash, elm, hackberry, box elder, and
cottonwood, but Mr. B. has to go fifteen miles for wood as it is all
taken near him. Wild plums, choke cherries, currants, mountain
cranberries, and snow berries grow in wild profusion, and are overrun
with grape-vines.

Found a very pretty pincushion cactus in bloom, and I thought to bring
it home to transplant; but cactus are not "fine" for bouquets nor
fragrant; and if they were, who would risk a smell at a cactus flower?
But I did think I would like a prairie dog for a pet, and a full grown
doggie was caught and boxed for me. Had a great mind to attempt
bringing a jack rabbit also, and open up a Nebraska menagerie when I
returned. Jack rabbits are larger than the common rabbits and very
deceitful, and if shot at will pretend they are hurt, even if not
touched. A hunter from the east shot at one, and seeing it hop off so
lame, threw down his gun and ran to catch it--well, he didn't catch the
rabbit, and spent two days in searching before he found his gun.

_Sunday._ We attended Sabbath school in the sod school house, and
Monday morning early were off on the long ride back to Plum creek with
Mr. and Mrs. H. Fairbanks and Miss Laura F. We picnicked at dinner
time. Under a shade tree? No, indeed; not a tree to be seen--only a few
willows on the islands in the river, showing that where it is protected
from fires, timber will grow. But in a few years this valley will be a
garden of cultivated timber and fields. I must speak of the brightest
flower that is blooming on it now; 'tis the buffalo pea, with blossoms
same as our flowering pea, in shape, color, and fragrance, but it is
not a climber. How could it be, unless it twined round a grass stalk?

The Platte valley is from six to fifteen miles wide, but much the
widest part of the valley is north of the river. The bluffs on the
north are rolling, and on the south abrupt. In the little stretch of
the valley that I have seen, there is no sand worthy of notice. Water
is obtained at from twenty to fifty feet on the valley, but on the
table-land at a much greater depth. Before we reached the bridge, we
heard it was broken down, and no one could cross. "Cannot we ford it?"
I asked. "No, the quicksand makes it dangerous." "Can we cross on a
boat, then?" "A boat would soon stick on a sand bar. No way of crossing
if the bridge is down." But we found the bridge so tied together that
pedestrians could cross. As I stooped to dip my hand in the muddy waves
of the Platte I thought it was little to be admired but for its width,
and the few green islands. The banks are low, and destitute of
everything but grass.

The Platte river is about 1,200 miles long. It is formed by the uniting
of the South Platte that rises in Colorado, and the North Platte that
rises in Wyoming. Running east through Nebraska, it divides into the
North and South Platte. About two-thirds of the state being on the
north. It finds an outlet in the Missouri river at Plattsmouth, Neb. It
has a fall of about 5 feet to the mile, and is broad, shallow, and
rapid--running over a great bed of sand that is constantly washing and
changing, and so mingled with the waters that it robs it of its
brightness. Its shallowness is thought to be owing to a system of under
ground drainage through a bed of sand, and supplies the Republican
river in the southern part of the state, which is 352 feet lower than
the Platte.

We were fortunate in securing a hack for the remaining three miles of
our journey, and ten o'clock found me waiting for the eastern bound
train. I would add that Plum Creek now has a population of 600. I have
described Dawson county more fully as it was in Central Nebraska our
colony first thought of locating, and a number of them have bought
large tracts of land in the south-western part of the county. That the
Platte valley is very fertile is beyond a doubt. It is useless to give
depth of soil and its production, but will add the following:

Mr. Joseph Butterbaugh reports for his harvest of 1883, 778 bushels
wheat from 35 acres. Corn averaged 35 bushels, shelled; oats 25 to 30;
and barley about 40 bushels per acre.

First frost was on the 9th of October. Winter generally begins last of
December, and ends with February. The hottest day of last summer was
108 degrees in the shade. January 1, 1884, it was 8 degrees below,
which is the lowest it has yet (January 15) fallen, and has been as
high as 36 above since.

The next point of interest on the road is Kearney, where the B. &
M.R.R. forms a junction with the U.P.R.R.

In looking over the early history of Buffalo county we find it much the
same, except in dates a little earlier than that of Dawson county.
First settlers in the county were Mormons, in 1858, but all left in
'63. The county was not organized until in '70, and the first tax list
shows but thirty-eight names. Kearney, the county-seat, is on the north
side of the river 200 miles west and little south of Omaha, and 160
miles west of Lincoln. Lots in Kearney was first offered for sale in
'72, but the town was not properly organized until in '73. Since that
time its growth has been rapid; building on a solid foundation and
bringing its churches and schools with it, and now has under good way a
canal to utilize the waters of the Platte.

Fremont the "Forest City," is truly so named from the many trees that
hide much of the city from view, large heavy bodied trees of poplar,
maple, box elder, and many others that have been cultivated. Fremont,
named in honor of General Fremont and his great overland tour in 1842
and, was platted in 1855 on lands which the Pawnee Indians had claimed
but which had been bought from them, receiving $20,000 in gold and
silver and $20,000 in goods. In '56 Mr. S. Turner swam the Platte river
and towed the logs across that built the old stage house which his
mother Mrs. Margaret Turner kept, but which has given way to the large
and commodious "New York Hotel." The 4th of July, '56, was celebrated
at Fremont by about one hundred whites and a multitude of Indians; but
now it can boast of over 5,000 inhabitants, fine schools and churches.
It is the junction of the U.P.R.R. and the S.C. & P.R.R. I must
add that it was the only place of all that I visited where I found any
sickness, and that was on the decrease, but diphtheria had been bad for
some time, owing, some thought, to the use of water obtained too near
the surface, and the many shade trees, as some of the houses are
entirely obscured from the direct rays of the sun.

I will not attempt to touch on the country as we neared Omaha along
the way, as it is all improved lands, and I do not like its appearance
as well as much of the unimproved land I have seen. We reached Omaha
about seven o'clock. I took a carriage for the Millard hotel and had
breakfast. At the request of my brother I called on Mr. Leavitt
Burnham, who has held the office of Land Commissioner of the U.P.R.R.
land company since 1878, and fills it honestly and well.

Omaha, the "Grand Gateway of the West," was named for the Omaha
Indians, who were the original landholders, but with whom a treaty was
made in 1853. William D. Brown, who for two or three years had been
ferrying the "Pike's Peak or bust" gold hunters from Iowa to Nebraska
shores, and "busted" from Nebraska to Iowa, in disgust entered the
present site of Omaha, then known as the Lone Tree Ferry, as a
homestead in the same year. In the next year the city of Omaha was
founded. The "General Marion" was the first ferry steamer that plied
across the Missouri at this point, for not until in '68 was the bridge
completed. All honor to the name of Harrison Johnston, who plowed the
first furrow of which there is any record, paying the Indians ten
dollars for the permit. He also built the first frame house in Omaha,
and which is yet standing near the old Capitol on Capitol Hill.

The first religious services held in Omaha were under an arbor erected
for the first celebration of the Fourth of July, by Rev. I. Heaton,
Congregationalist. Council Bluffs, just opposite Omaha, on the Iowa
shore, was, in the early days, used as a "camping ground" by the
Mormons, where they gathered until a sufficient number was ready to
make a train and take up the line of march over the then great barren
plains of Nebraska. Omaha is situated on a plateau, over fifty feet
above the river, which is navigable for steamers only at high water
tides. It is 500 miles from Chicago, and 280 miles north of St. Louis.
It was the capital of Nebraska until it was made a state. What Omaha
now is would be vain for me to attempt to tell. That it is Nebraska's
principal city, with 40,000 inhabitants, is all-sufficient.

I had written my friends living near Lincoln to meet me on Monday, and
as this was Tuesday there was no one to meet me when I reached Lincoln,
about four o'clock. Giving my baggage in charge of the baggage-master,
and asking him to take good care of my doggie, I asked to be directed
to a hotel, and left word where my friends would find me. The Arlington
House was crowded, and then I grew determined to in some way reach my
friends. Had I known where they lived I could have employed a liveryman
to take me to them. I knew they lived four miles west of Lincoln, and
that was all. Well, I thought, there cannot be many homoeopathic
physicians in Lincoln, and one of them will surely know where Gardners
live, for their doctor was often called when living in Pennsylvania.
But a better thought came--that of the Baptist minister, as they
attended that church. I told the clerk at the hotel my dilemma, and
through his kindness I learned where the minister lived, whom, after a
long walk, I found. "I am sorry I have no way of taking you to your
friends, but as it is late we would be glad to have you stop with us
to-night, and we will find a way to-morrow." I thankfully declined his
kind offer, and he then directed me to Deacon Keefer's, where Cousin
Gertrude made her home while attending school. After another rather
long walk, tired and bewildered, I made inquiry of a gentleman I met.
"Keefer? Do they keep a boarding-house?" "I believe so." "Ah, well, if
you will follow me I will show you right to the house." Another mile
walk, and it wasn't the right Keefer's; but they searched the City
Directory, and found that I had to more than retrace my steps. "Since I
have taken you so far out of your way, Miss, I will help you to find
the right place," and at last swung open the right gate; and as I stood
waiting an answer to my ring, I thought I had seen about all of Lincoln
in my walking up and down--at least all I cared to. But the welcome
"Trude's Cousin Pet" received from the Keefer family, added to the
kindness others had shown me, robbed my discomfiture of much of its
unpleasantness. Soon another plate was added to the tea-table, and I
was seated drinking iced-tea and eating strawberries from their own
garden, as though I was an old friend, instead of a straggling
stranger. Through it all I learned a lesson of kindness that nothing
but experience could have taught me. After tea Mr. Ed and Miss Marcia
Keefer drove me out to my friends, and as I told them how I thought of
finding them through the doctors, Cousin Maggie said: "Well, my girlie,
you would have failed in that, for in the four years we have lived in
Nebraska we have never had to employ a doctor."

And, reader, now "let's take a rest," but wish to add before closing
this chapter, that the U.P.R.R. was the first road built in Nebraska.
Ground was broken at Omaha, December 2, 1863, but '65 found only forty
miles of track laid. The road reached Julesburg, now Denver Junction,
in June, '67, and the "golden spike" driven May 10, 1869, which
connected the Union Pacific with the Central Pacific railroad, and was
the first railroad that spanned the continent. The present mileage is
4,652 miles, and several hundred miles is in course of construction. J.
W. Morse, of Omaha, is general passenger agent. The lands the company
yet have for sale are in Custer, Lincoln, and Cheyenne counties, where
some government land is yet to be had.

A colony, known as the "Ex-Soldiers' Colony," was formed in Lincoln,
Nebraska, in 1883. It accepted members from everywhere, and now April
24, '84, shows a roll of over two hundred members, many of whom have
gone to the location, forty miles north-east of North Platte, in
unorganized territory, and near the Loup river. Six hundred and forty
acres were platted into a town site in spring of '84, and named Logan,
in honor of Gen. John A. Logan. Quite a number are already occupying
their town lots, and building permanent homes, and most of the land
within reach has been claimed by the colonists. The land is all
government land, of which about one-half is good farming land, and rest
fit only for grazing.

This is only one of the many colonies that have been planted on
Nebraska soil thus early in '84, but is one that will be watched with
much interest, composed as it is of the good old "boys in blue."




CHAPTER IV.

Over the B. & M.R.R. from Lincoln to McCook, via Wymore, and return via
Hastings.--A description of the Republican and Blue Valleys.--The
Saratoga of Nebraska.


We rested just one delightful week, talking the old days over, making
point lace, stealing the first ripe cherries, and pulling grass for
"Danger"--danger of it biting me or getting away--my prairie dog, which
had found a home in a barrel.

One evening Cousin Andy said:

"I'll give you twenty-five cents for your dog, Pet?"

"Now, Cousin, don't insult the poor dog by such a price. They say they
make nice pets, and I am going to take my dog home for Norval. But that
reminds me I must give it some fresh grass," and away I went, gathering
the tenderest, but, alas! the barrel was empty, and a hole gnawed in
the side told the story.

I wanted to sell the dog then, and would have taken almost any price
for the naughty Danger, that, though full grown, was no bigger than a
Norway rat; but no one seemed to want to buy him.

The weather was very warm, but poor "Wiggins" was left on the parlor
table in the hotel at Plum Creek one night, and in the morning I found
him scalped, and all his prophetic powers destroyed, so we did not know
just when to look out for a storm, but thunder storms, accompanied with
heavy rains, came frequently during the week, generally at night, but
by morning the ground would be in good working order.

Our cousin, A. M. Gardner, formerly of Franklin, Pennsylvania, for
several years was one of the fortunate oil men of the Venango county
field, but a couple of years of adverse fortunes swept all, and leaving
their beautiful home on Gardner's Hill, came west, and are now
earnestly at work building upon a surer foundation.

When I was ready to be off for Wymore, Tuesday, Salt Creek Valley was
entirely covered with water, and even the high built road was so
completely hidden that the drive over it was dangerous, but Cousin Rob
Wilhelm took me as far as a horse could go, and thanks to a high-built
railroad and my light luggage, we were able to walk the rest of the
way. The overflow of Salt Creek Valley is not an uncommon occurrence in
the spring of the year. This basin or valley covers about 500 acres,
and is rather a barren looking spot. In dry weather the salt gathers
until the ground is quite white, and before the days of railroads,
settlers gathered salt for their cattle from this valley. The water has
an ebb and flow, being highest in the morning and lowest in afternoon.

I had been directed to call upon Mr. R. R. Randall, immigration agent
of the B. & M.R.R., for information about southern Nebraska, and
while I waited for the train, I called upon him in his office, on the
third floor of the depot, and told him I had seen northern and central
Nebraska, and was anxious to know all I could of southern Nebraska.

After a few moments conversation, he asked:

"What part of Pennsylvania are you from, Miss Fulton?"

"Indiana county."

"Indeed? why, I have been there to visit a good old auntie; but she is
dead now, bless her dear soul," and straightway set about showing me
all kindness and interest.

At first I flattered myself that it was good to hail from the home of
his "good old auntie," but I soon learned that I only received the same
kindness and attention that every one does at his hands.

"Now, Miss Fulton, I would like you to see all you can of southern
Nebraska, and just tell the plain truth about it. For, remember, that
truth is the great factor that leads to wealth and happiness;" then
seeing me safe aboard the train, I was on my way to see more friends
and more of the state.

A young lady, who was a cripple, shared her seat with me, but her face
was so mild and sweet I soon forgot the crutch at her side. She told me
she was called home by the sudden illness of a brother, who was not
expected to live, and whom she had not seen since in January last.

Poor girl! I could truly sympathize with her through my own experience:
I parted with a darling sister on her fifteenth birthday, and three
months after her lifeless form was brought home to me without one word
of warning, and I fully realized what it would be to receive word of my
young brother, whom I had not seen since in January, being seriously
ill. When her station was reached, the brakeman very kindly helped her
off and my pleasant company was gone with my most earnest wishes that
she might find her brother better.

The sun was very bright and warm, and to watch the country hurt my
eyes, so I gave my attention to the passengers. Before me sat a perfect
snapper of a miss, so cross looking, and just the reverse in expression
from her who had sat with me. Another lady was very richly dressed, but
that was her most attractive feature; yet she was shown much attention
by a number. Another was a mother with two sweet children, but so cold
and dignified, I wondered she did not freeze the love of her little
ones. Such people are as good as an arctic wave, and I enjoy them just
as much. In the rear of the coach were a party of emigrants that look
as though they had just crossed the briny wave. They are the first
foreigners I have yet met with in the cars, and they go to join a
settlement of their own countrymen. Foreigners locate as closely
together as possible.

I was just beginning to grow lonely when an elderly gentlemen whom I
had noticed looking at me quite earnestly, came to me and asked:

"Are you not going to Wymore, Miss?"

"Yes, sir."

"To Mr. Fulton's?"

"Why, yes. You know my friends then?"

"Yes, and it was your resemblance to one of the girls, that I knew
where you were going."

No one had ever before told me that I favored this cousin in looks, but
then there are just as many different eyes in this world as there are
different people.

"I met Miss Emma at the depot a few days ago, and she was disappointed
at the non-arrival of a cousin, and I knew at first glance that you was
the one she had expected."

"You know where they live then?"

"Yes, and if there is no one at the train to meet you, I will see you
to the house."

With this kind offer, Mr. Burch, one of Wymore's bankers went back to
his seat. As I had supposed, my friends had grown tired meeting me when
I didn't come, as I had written to them I would be there the previous
week. But Mr. Burch kindly took one of my satchels, and left me at my
Uncle's door.

"Bless me! here is Pet at last!" and dear Aunt Jane's arms are around
me, and scolding me for disappointing them so often.

"The girls and Ed have been to the depot so often, and I wanted them to
go to-day, but they said they just knew you wouldn't come. I thought
you would surely be here to eat your birthday dinner with us
yesterday."

"Well, Auntie, Salt Valley was overflooded, and I couldn't get to the
depot; so I ate it with cousin Maggie. But that is the way; I come just
when I am given up for good."

Then came Uncle John, Emma, Annie, Mary, Ed, and Dorsie, with his
motherless little Gracie and Arthur. After the first greeting was over,
Aunt said:

"What a blessing it is that Norval got well!"

"Norval got well? Why Aunt, what do you mean?"

"Didn't they write to you about his being so sick?"

"No, not a word."

"Well, he was very low with scarlet fever, but he is able to be about
now."

"Oh! how thankful I am! What if Norval had died, and I away!" And then
I told of the lady I had met that was going to see her brother, perhaps
already dead, and how it had brought with such force the thought of
what such word would be to me about Norval. How little we know what God
in His great loving kindness is sparing us!

I cannot tell you all the pleasure of this visit. To be at "Uncle
John's" was like being at home; for we had always lived in the same
village and on adjoining farms. Then too, we all had the story of the
year to tell since they had left Pennsylvania for Nebraska. But the
saddest story of all was the death of Dorsie's wife, Mary Jane, and
baby Ruth, with malaria fever.

To tell you of this country, allow me to begin with Blue Springs--a
town just one mile east, on the line of the U.P.R.R., and on the
banks of the Big Blue river, which is a beautiful stream of great
volume, and banks thickly wooded with heavy timber--honey locust, elm,
box elder, burr oak, cottonwood, hickory, and black walnut. The trees
and bushes grow down into the very water's edge, and dip their branches
in its waves of blue. This river rises in Hamilton county, Nebraska,
and joins the Republican river in Kansas. Is about 132 miles long.

I cannot do better than to give you Mr. Tyler's story as he gave it to
us. He is a hale, hearty man of 82 years, yet looks scarce 70; and just
as genteel in his bearing as though his lot had ever been cast among
the cultured of our eastern cities, instead of among the early settlers
of Nebraska, as well as with the soldiers of the Mexican war. He says:

"In 1859 I was going to join Johnston's army in Utah, but I landed in
this place with only fifty cents in my pocket, and went to work for J.
H. Johnston, who had taken the first claim, when the county was first
surveyed and organized. About the only settlers here at that time were
Jacob Poof, M. Stere, and Henry and Bill Elliott, for whom Bill creek
is named. The houses were built of unhewn logs.

"Soon after I came there was talk of a rich widow that was coming among
us, and sure enough she did come, and bought the first house that had
been built in Blue Springs (it was a double log house), and opened the
first store. But we yet had to go to Brownville, 45 miles away, on the
Missouri river for many things, as the 'rich widow's' capital was only
three hundred dollars. Yet, that was a great sum to pioneer settlers.
Indeed, it was few groceries we used; I have often made pies out of
flour and water and green grapes without any sugar; and we thought them
quite a treat. But we used a good deal of corn, which was ground in a
sheet-iron mill that would hold about two quarts, and which was nailed
to a post for everybody to use.

"Well, we thought we must have a Fourth of July that year, and for two
months before, we told every one that passed this way to come, and tell
everybody else to come. And come they did--walking, riding in ox
wagons, and any way at all--until in all there was 150 of us. The
ladies in sunbonnets and very plain dresses; there was one silk dress
in the crowd, and some of the men shoeless. Everyone brought all the
dishes they had along, and we had quite a dinner on fried fish and corn
dodgers. For three days before, men had been fishing and grinding corn.
The river was full of catfish which weighed from 6 to 80 pounds. We
sent to Brownville, and bought a fat pig to fry our fish and dodgers
with. A Mr. Garber read the Declaration of Independence, we sang some
war songs, and ended with a dance that lasted until broad daylight.
Very little whiskey was used, and there was no disturbance of any kind.
So our first 'Fourth' in Blue Springs was a success. I worked all
summer for fifty cents per day, and took my pay in corn which the widow
bought at 30 cents per bushel. I was a widower, and--well, that corn
money paid our marriage fee in the spring of '60. One year I sold 500
bushels of corn at a dollar per bushel to travelers and freighters, as
this is near the old road to Ft. Kearney. With that money, I bought 160
acres of land, just across the river, in '65, and sold it in '72 for
$2,000. It could not now be bought for $5,000.

"The Sioux Indians gave us a scare in '61, but we all gathered together
in our big house (the widow's and mine), and the twelve men of us
prepared to give them battle; but they were more anxious to give battle
to the Otoe Indians on the reservation.

"The Otoe Indians only bothered us by always begging for 'their poor
pappoose.' My wife gave them leave to take some pumpkins out of the
field, and the first thing we knew, they were hauling them away with
their ponies.

"Our first religious service was in '61, by a M.E. minister from
Beatrice. Our first doctor in '63. We received our mail once a week
from Nebraska City, 150 miles away. The postmaster received two dollars
a year salary, but the mail was all kept in a cigar box, and everybody
went and got their own mail. It afterward was carried from Mission
Creek, 12 miles away, by a boy that was hired to go every Sunday
morning. The U.P.R.R. was built in '80.

"My wife and I visited our friends in Eastern Pennsylvania, and
surprised them with our genteel appearance. They thought, from the life
we led, we would be little better than the savages. My brothers wanted
me to remain east, but I felt penned up in the city where I couldn't
see farther than across the street, and I told them: 'You can run out
to New York, Boston, Philadelphia, and around in a few hours, but how
much of this great country do you see? No, I will go back to my home on
the Blue.' I am the only one of the old settlers left, and everybody
calls me 'Pap Tyler.'"

I prolonged my visit until the 5th of July that I might see what the
Fourth of '83 would be in Blue Springs. It was ushered in with the boom
of guns and ringing of bells, and instead of the 150 of '59, there were
about 4,000 gathered with the bright morning. Of course there were old
ladies with bonnets, aside, and rude men smoking, but there was not
that lack of intelligence and refinement one might expect to find in a
country yet so comparatively new. I thought, as I looked over the
people, could our eastern towns do better? And only one intoxicated
man. I marked him--fifth drunken man I have seen since entering the
state. The programme of the day was as follows:

    SONG--_The Red, White, and Blue_.

    DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE--Recited by Minnie Marsham, a miss of
    twelve years.

    SONG--_Night Before the Battle_.

    TOAST--_Our Schools_. Responded to by J. C. Burch.

    TOAST--_Our Railroads_. Rev. J. M. Pryse.

    MUSIC--By the band.

    TOAST--_Our Neighbors_. Rev. E. H. Burrington.

Rev. H. W. Warner closed the toasting with, "How, When, and Why," and
with the song, "The Flag Without a Stain," all adjourned for their
dinners.

Mr. and Mrs. Tyler invited me to go with them, but I preferred to eat
my dinner under the flag with a stain--a rebel flag of eleven stars and
three stripes--a captured relic of the late war that hung at half mast.

In afternoon they gathered again to listen to "Pap Tyler" and Pete Tom
tell of the early days. But the usual 4th of July storm scattered the
celebrators and spoiled the evening display of fire-works.


WYMORE

Is beautifully located near Indian Creek and Blue River. It was almost
an undisturbed prairie until the B. & M.R.R. came this way in the
spring of '81, and then, Topsy-like, it "dis growed right up out of the
ground," and became a railroad division town. The plot covers 640
acres, a part of which was Samuel Wymore's homestead, who settled here
sixteen years ago, and it does appear that every lot will be needed.

One can scarce think that where but two years ago a dozen little
shanties held all the people of Wymore, now are so many neatly built
homes and even elegant residences sheltering over 2,500. To tell you
what it now is would take too long. Three papers, three banks, a neat
Congregational church; Methodists hold meetings in the opera hall,
Presbyterians in the school-house; both expect to have churches of
their own within a year; with all the business houses of a rising
western town crowded in. A fine quarry of lime-stone just south on
Indian Creek which has greatly helped the building up of Wymore. The
heavy groves of trees along the creeks and rivers are certainly a
feature of beauty. The days were oppressively warm, but the nights cool
and the evenings delightful. The sunset's picture I have looked upon
almost every evening here is beyond the skill of the painter's brush,
or the writer's pen to portray. Truly "sunset is the soul of the day."

It is thought that in the near future Wymore and Blue Springs will
shake hands across Bill creek and be one city. Success to the shake.

The Otoe Indian reservation lies but a mile south-east of Wymore. It is
a tract of land that was given to the Otoe Indians in 1854, but
one-half was sold five years ago. It now extends ten miles north and
south, and six and three-fourths miles east and west, and extends two
miles into Kansas. I will quote a few notes I took on a trip over it
with Uncle John, Annie, and Mary.

Left Wymore eight o'clock, drove through Blue Springs, crossed the Blue
on the bridge above the mill where the river is 150 feet wide, went six
miles and crossed Wild Cat creek, two miles south and crossed another
creek, two miles further to Liberty, a town with a population of 800,
on the B. & M.R.R., on, on, we went, going north, east, south, and
west, and cutting across, and down by the school building of the
agency, a fine building pleasantly located, with quite an orchard at
the rear. Ate our lunch in the house that the agent had occupied.

A new town is located at the U.P.R.R. depot, yet called "the Agency."
It numbers twelve houses and all built since the lands were sold the
30th of last May. Passed by some Indian graves, but I never had a
"hankering" for dead Indians, so did not dig any up, as so many do. I
felt real sorry that the poor Indian's last resting place was so
desecrated. The men, and chiefs especially, are buried in a sitting
posture, wrapped in their blankets, and their pony is killed and the
head placed at the head of the grave and the tail tied to a pole and
hoisted at the foot; but the women and children are buried with little
ceremony, and no pony given them upon which to ride to the "happy
hunting-ground."

This tribe of Indians were among the best, but warring with other
tribes decreased their number until but 400 were left to take up a new
home in the Indian Territory.

The land is rolling, soil black loam, and two feet or more deep; in
places the grass was over a foot high. From Uncle's farm we could see
Mission and Plum creeks, showing that the land is well watered. The sun
was very warm, but with a covered carriage, and fanned with Nebraska
breezes we were able to travel all the day. Did not reach home until
the stars were shining.

For the benefit of others, I want to tell of the wisest man I ever saw
working corn. I am sorry I cannot tell just how his tent was attached
to his cultivator, but it was a square frame covered with muslin, and
the ends hanging over the sides several inches which acted as fans;
minus a hat he was taking the weather cool. Now I believe in taking
these days when it says 100° in the shade, cool, and if you can't take
them cool, take them as cool as you can any way. My thermometer did not
do so, but left in the sun it ran as high as it could and then boiled
over and broke the bulb.

There were frequent showers and one or two storms, and though they came
in the night, I was up and as near ready, as I could get, for a
cyclone. Aunt Jane wants me to stay until a hot wind blows for a day or
two, almost taking one's breath, filling the air with dust, and
shriveling the leaves. But I leave her, wiping her eyes on the corner
of her apron, while she throws an old shoe after me, and with Gracie
and Arthur by the hand, I go to the depot to take the 4:45 P.M.
train, July 5th.

I cried once when I was bidding friends good bye, and had the rest all
crying and feeling bad, so I made up my mind never to cry again at such
a time if it was possible. I did not know that I would ever see these
dear friends again, but I tried to think I would, and left them as
though I would soon be back; and now I am going farther from home and
friends.

Out from Wymore, past fields of golden grain already in the sheaf, and
nicely growing corn waving in the wind. Now it is gently rolling, and
now bluffy, crossing many little streams, and now a great grassy
meadow. But here is what I wrote, and as it may convey a better idea of
the country, I will give my notes just as I took them as I rode along:


ODELL,

A town not so large by half as Wymore. Three great long corn cribs, yet
well filled. About the only fence is the snow fence, used to prevent
the snow from drifting into the cuts. Grass not so tall as seen on the
Reservation. Here are nicely built homes, and the beginners' cabins
hiding in the cosy places. Long furrows of breaking for next year's
planting. The streams are so like narrow gullies, and so covered with
bushes and trees that one has to look quick and close to see the dark
muddy water that covers the bottom.


DILLER,

A small town, but I know the "Fourth" was here by the bowery or dancing
platforms, and the flags that still wave. Great fields of corn and
grassy stretches. Am watching the banks, and I do believe the soil is
running out, only about a foot until it changes to a clay. Few homes.


INDIAN CREEK.

Conductor watching to show me the noted "Wild Bill's" cabin, and now
just through the cut he points to a low log cabin, where Wild Bill
killed four men out of six, who had come to take his life, and as they
were in the wrong and he in the right, he received much praise, for
thus ridding the world of worse than useless men, and so nobly
defending government property, which they wanted to take out of his
hands. There is the creek running close to the cabin, and up the hill
from the stream is the road that was then the "Golden Trail," no longer
used by gold seekers, pony-express riders, stage drivers, wild Indians,
and emigrants that then went guarded by soldiers from Fort Kearney. The
stream is so thickly wooded, I fancy it offered a good hiding place,
and was one of the dangerous passes in the road; but here we are at


ENDICOTT,

A town some larger than those we have passed. Is situated near the
centre of the southern part of Jefferson county. Now we are passing
through a very fine country with winding streams. I stand at the rear
door, and watch and write, but I cannot tell all.


REYNOLDS,

A small town. Low bluffs to our left, and Rose creek to the right. Good
homes and also dug-outs. Cattle-corrals, long fields of corn not so
good as some I have seen. The little houses cling close to the
hillsides and are hemmed about with groves of trees. Wild roses in
bloom, corn and oats getting smaller again; wonder if the country is
running out? Here is a field smothered with sunflowers: wonder why
Oscar Wilde didn't take a homestead here? Rose creek has crossed to the
left; what a wilderness of small trees and bushes follow its course! I
do declare! here's a real rail fence! but not a staken-rider fence.
Would have told you more about it, but was past it so soon. Rather poor
looking rye and oats. Few fields enclosed with barb-wire. Plenty of
cattle grazing.


HUBBELL.

Four miles east of Rose creek; stream strong enough for mill power;
only one mile north of Kansas. Train stops here for supper, but I shall
wait and take mine with friends in Hardy. Hubbell is in Thayer county,
which was organized in 1856. Town platted in '80, on the farm of
Hubbell Johnston; has a population of 450. A good school house. I have
since learned that this year's yield of oats was fifty to seventy-five,
wheat twenty to thirty, corn thirty to seventy-five bushels per acre in
this neighborhood. I walked up main street, with pencil and book in
hand, and was referred to ---- ---- for information, who asked--

"Are you writing for the _Inter Ocean_?"

"No, I am not writing for any company," I replied.

"I received a letter from the publishers a few days ago, saying that a
lady would be here, writing up the Republican Valley for their
publication."

I was indeed glad, to know I had sisters in the same work.

We pass Chester and Harbine, and just at sunset reach Hardy, Nuckolls
county. I had written to my friend, Rev. J. Angus Lowe, to meet "an old
schoolmate" at the train. He had grown so tall and ministerial looking
since we had last met, that I did not recognize him, and he allowed me
to pass him while he peered into the faces of the men. But soon I heard
some one say, "I declare, it's Belle Fulton," and grasping my hand,
gives me a hearty greeting. Then he led me to his neat little home just
beyond the Lutheran church, quite a nicely finished building that
points its spire heavenward through his labors.

The evening and much of the night is passed before I have answered all
the questions, and told all about his brothers and sisters and the
friends of our native village. The next day he took his wife and three
little ones and myself on a long drive into Kansas to show me the
beauties of the "Garden of the West."

The Republican river leaves Nebraska a little west of Hardy, and we
cross it a mile south. The water of the river is clear and sparkling,
and has a rapid flow. Then over what is called "first bottom" land,
with tall, waving grass, and brightened with clusters of flowers. The
prettiest is the buffalo moss, a bright red flower, so like our
portulacca that one would take its clusters for beds of that flower.
While the sensitive rose grows in clusters of tiny, downy balls, of a
faint pink, with a delicate fragrance like that of the sweet brier.
They grow on a low, trailing vine, covered with fine thorns; leaves
sensitive. I gathered of these flowers for pressing.

Now we are on second bottom land. Corn! Corn! It makes me tired to
think of little girls dropping pumpkin seeds in but one row of these
great fields, some a mile long, and so well worked, there is scarcely a
weed to be seen. Some are working their corn for the last time. It is
almost ready to hang its tassel in the breeze. The broad blades make
one great sea of green on all sides of us. Fine timber cultures of
black walnut, maple, box elder, and cottonwood. Stopped for dinner with
Mrs. Stover, one of Mr. Lowe's church people. They located here some
years ago, and now have a nicely improved home. I was shown their milk
house, with a stream of water flowing through it, pumped by a
wind-mill. Well, I thought, it is not so hard to give up our springs
when one can have such conveniences as this, and have flowing water in
any direction.

I was thankful to my friends for the view of the land of "smoky
waters," but it seemed a necessity that I close my visit with them and
go on to Red Cloud, much as I would liked to have prolonged my stay
with them. Mr. Lowe said as he bade me good-bye: "You are the first one
who has visited us from Pennsylvania, and it does seem we cannot have
you go so soon, yet this short stay has been a great pleasure to us." I
was almost yielding to their entreaties but my plans were laid, and I
_must_ go, and sunset saw me off.

All the country seen before dark was very pretty. Passing over a bridge
I was told: "This is Dry Creek." Sure enough--sandy bed and banks,
trees, bushes and bridge, everything but the water; and it is there
only in wet weather.

I have been told of two streams called Lost creeks that rise five miles
north-west of Hardy, and flow in parallel lines with each other for
several miles, when they are both suddenly lost in a subterranean
passage, and are not seen again until they flow out on the north banks
of the Republican.

So, reader, if you hear tell of a Dry Creek or Lost Creek, you will
know what they are.


SUPERIOR

Is a nicely built town of 800 inhabitants, situated on a plateau. The
Republican river is bridged here, and a large mill built. I did not
catch the name as the brakeman sang it out, and I asked of one I
thought was only a mere school boy, who answered: "I did not
understand, but will learn." Coming back, he informs me with much
emphasis that it is Superior, and straightway goes off enlarging on
the beauties and excellences of the country, and of the fossil remains
he has gathered in the Republican Valley, adding: "Oh! I _just love_
to go fossiling! Don't you _love_ to go fossiling, Miss?"

"I don't know, I never went," I replied, and had a mind to add, "I know
it is just too _lovely_ for _anything_."

It was not necessary for him to say he was from the east, we eastern
people soon tell where we are from if we talk at all, and if we do not
tell it in words our manners and tones do. New Englanders, New Yorkers,
and Pennamites all have their own way of saying and doing things. I
went to the "Valley House" for the night and took the early train next
morning for McCook which is in about the same longitude as Valentine
and North Platte, and thus I would go about the same distance west on
all of the three railroads.

I will not tell of the way out, only of my ride on the engine. I have
always greatly admired and wondered at the workings of a locomotive,
and can readily understand how an engineer can learn to love his
engine, they seem so much a thing of life and animation. The great
throbbing heart of the Centennial--the Corliss engine, excited my
admiration more than all the rest of Machinery Hall; and next to the
Corliss comes the locomotive. I had gone to the round house in Wymore
with my cousins and was told all about the engines, the air-brakes, and
all that, but, oh, dear! I didn't know anything after all. We planned
to have a ride on one before I left, but our plans failed. And when at
Cambridge the conductor came in haste and asked me if I would like a
ride on the engine, I followed without a thought, only that my long
wished for opportunity had come. Not until I was occupying the
fireman's seat did I think of what I was doing. I looked out of the
window and saw the conductor quietly telling the fireman something that
amused them both, and I at once knew they meant to give me "a mile a
minute" ride. Well I felt provoked and ashamed that I had allowed my
impulsiveness to walk me right into the cab of an engine; but I was
there and it was too late to turn back, so to master the situation I
appeared quite unconcerned, and only asked how far it was to Indianola.

"Fourteen miles," was the reply.

Well, the fireman watched the steam clock and shoveled in coal, and the
engineer never took his eyes off the track which was as straight as a
bee-line before us, and I just held on to the seat and my poke hat, and
let them go, and tried to count the telegraph poles as they flew by the
wrong way. After all it was a grand ride, only I felt out of place.
When nearing Indianola they ran slow to get in on time, and when they
had stopped I asked what time they had made, and was answered, eighteen
minutes. The conductor came immediately to help me from the cab and as
he did so, asked:

"Well, did they go pretty fast?"

"I don't know, did they?" I replied.

I was glad to get back to the passenger coach and soon we were at
McCook.

After the train had gone some time I missed a wrap I had left on the
seat, and hastily had a telegram sent after it. After lunching at the
railroad eating house, I set about gathering information about the
little "Magic City" which was located May 25th 1882, and now has a
population of 900. It is 255 miles east of Denver, on the north banks
of the Republican river, on a gradually rising slope, while south of
the river it is bluffy. It is a division station and is nicely built up
with very tastily arranged cottages. Only for the newness of the place
I could have fancied I was walking up Congress street in Bradford,
Pennsylvania. Everything has air of freshness and brightness. The first
house was built in June, '82.

I am surprised at the architectural taste displayed in the new towns of
the west. Surely the east is becoming old and falling behind. It is
seldom a house is finished without paint; and it is a great help to the
appearance of the town and country, as those who can afford a frame
house, build one that will look well at a distance.

Pipes are now being laid for water works. The water is to be carried
from the river to a reservoir capable of holding 40,000 gallons and
located on the hill. This is being done by the Lincoln Land Company at
a cost of $36,000. It has a daily and weekly paper, The McCook
_Tribune_, first issued in June, '82. The printing office was then
in a sod house near the river, then called Fairview post-office, near
which, about twenty farmers had gathered. The B. & M.R.R. was completed
through to Colorado winter of '82. Good building stone can be obtained
from Stony Point, but three miles west. McCook has its brick kiln as
has almost all the towns along the way. Good clay is easily obtained,
and brick is cheaper than in the east.

From a copy of the Daily _Tribune_, I read a long list of business
firms and professional cards, and finished with, "_no saloons_."

The Congregationalists have a fine church building. The Catholics
worship in the Churchill House, but all other denominations are given
the use of the Congregational church until they can build. I called
upon Rev. G. Dungan, pastor of the Congregational church. He was from
home, but I was kindly invited by his mother, who was just from the
east, to rest in their cosy parlor. It is few of our ministers of the
east that are furnished with homes such as was this minister of McCook.
I was then directed to Mrs. C. C. Clark, who is superintendent of the
Sunday school, and found her a lady of intelligence and refinement. She
told of their Sabbath school, and of the good attendance, and how the
ladies had bought the church organ, and of the society in general.

"You would be surprised to know the refinement and culture to be found
in these newly built western towns. If you will remain with us a few
days, I will take you out into the country to see how nicely people can
and do live in the sod houses and dugouts. And we will also go on an
engine into Colorado. It is too bad to come so near and go back without
seeing that state. Passengers very often ride on the engine on this
road, and consider it a great treat; so it was only through kindness
that you were invited into the cab, as you had asked the conductor to
point out all that was of interest, along the way."

The rainfall this year will be sufficient for the growing of the crops,
with only another good rain. Almost everyone has bought or taken
claims. One engineer has taken a homestead and timber claim, and bought
80 acres. So he has 400 acres, and his wife has gone to live on the
homestead, while he continues on the road until they have money enough
to go into stock-raising.

This valley does not show any sand to speak of until in the western
part of Hitchcock county.

Following the winding course of the Republican river, through the eight
counties of Nebraska through which it flows, it measures 260 miles. The
40th north latitude, is the south boundary line of Nebraska. As the
Republican river flows through the southern tier of counties, it is
easy to locate its latitude. It has a fall of 7 feet per mile, is well
sustained by innumerable creeks on the north, and many from the south.
These streams are more or less wooded with ash, elm, and cottonwood,
and each have their cosy valley. It certainly will be a thickly
populated stretch of Nebraska. The timber, the out crops of limestone,
the brick clay, the rich soil, and the stock raising facilities, plenty
of water and winter grazing, and the mill power of the river cannot and
will not be overlooked. But hark! the train is coming, and I must go.

A Catholic priest and two eastern travelers, returning from Colorado,
are the only passengers in this coach. The seats are covered with sand,
and window sills drifted full. I brush a seat next to the river side
and prepare to write. Must tell you first that my wrap was handed me by
the porter, so if I was not in Colorado, it was.

The prairies are dotted with white thistle flowers, that look like pond
lilies on a sea of green. The buffalo grass is so short that it does
not hide the tiniest flower. Now we are alongside the river; sand-bars
in all shapes and little islands of green--there it winds to the south
and is lost to sight--herds of cattle--corn field--river again with
willow fringed bank--cattle on a sand-bar, so it cannot be quicksand,
or they would not be there long--river gone again--tall willow
grove--wire fencing--creek I suppose, but it is only a brook in width.
Now a broad, beautiful valley. Dear me! this field must be five miles
long, and cattle grazing in it--all fenced in until we reach


INDIANOLA,

one of the veteran towns of Red Willow county. The town-site was
surveyed in 1873, and is now the county seat. Of course its growth was
slow until the advent of the B. & M., and now it numbers over 400
inhabitants. "This way with your sorghum cane, and get your 'lasses'
from the big sorghum mill." See a church steeple, court house, and
school house--great herd of cattle--wilderness of sunflowers turning
their bright faces to the sun--now nothing but grass--corral made of
logs--corn and potatoes--out of the old sod into the nice new
frame--river beautifully wooded--valley about four miles wide from
bluff to bluff--dog town, but don't seem to be any doggies at
home--board fence.


CAMBRIDGE.

Close to the bridge and near Medicine creek; population 500; a flouring
mill; in Furnas county now. The flowers that I see are the prairie rose
shaded from white to pink, thistles, white and pink cactuses, purple
shoestring, a yellow flower, and sunflowers.

Abrupt bluffs like those of Valentine. Buffalo burs, and buffalo
wallows. Country looking fine. Grain good.


ARAPAHOE.

Quite a town on the level valley; good situation. Valley broad, and
bluffs a gradual rise to the table-lands; fields of grain and corn on
their sloping side. This young city is situated on the most northern
point of the river and twenty-two miles from Kansas, and is only forty
miles from Plum creek on the Platte river, and many from that
neighborhood come with their grain to the Arapahoe mills as there are
two flouring mills here. It is the county-seat of Furnas county, was
platted in 1871. River well timbered; corn and oats good; grain in
sheaf; stumps, stumps, bless the dear old stumps! glad to see them!
didn't think any one could live in that house, but people can live in
very open houses here; stakenridered fence, sod house, here is a stream
no wider than our spring run, yet it cuts deep and trees grow on its
banks. River close; trees--there, it and the trees are both gone south.
Here are two harvesters at work, reaping and binding the golden grain.


OXFORD.

Only town on both sides of the railroad, all others are to the north;
town located by the Lincoln land company; population about 400; a
Baptist church; good stone for building near; damming the river for
mills and factories; a creamery is being talked of. Sheep, sheep, and
cattle, cattle--What has cattle? Cattle has what all things has out
west. Guess what! why grass to be sure. Scenery beautiful; in Harlan
county now, and we go on past Watson, Spring Hill, and Melrose, small
towns, but will not be so long.

Here we are at


ORLEANS.

A beautifully situated town on a plateau, a little distance to the
north; excuse, me, please, until I brush the dust from the seat before
me for an old lady that has just entered the car; I am glad to have her
company. Stately elms cast their shadows over a bright little stream
called Elm creek that winds around at the foot of the bluff upon which
the town is built. I like the scenery here very much, and, too, the
town it is so nicely built. It is near the center of the county, and
for a time was the county seat, and built a good court-house, but their
right was disputed, and the county seat was carried to Alma, six miles
east. The railroad reached this point in '80, at which time it had 400
of a population. It has advanced even through the loss of the county
seat. An M.E. College, brick-yard, and grist-mill are some of its
interests. Land rolling; oats ripe; buffalo grass; good grazing land.
Cutting grain with oxen; a large field of barley; good bottom land;
large herds and little homes; cutting hay with a reaper and the old
sod's tumbled in, telling a story of trials no doubt.


ALMA.

Quite a good town, of 700 inhabitants, but it is built upon the
table-land so out of sight I cannot see much of it. But this is the
county seat before spoken of, and I am told is a live town.

That old lady is growing talky; has just sold her homestead near
Orleans for $800, and now she is going to visit and live on the
interest of her money. Came from New York ten years ago with her
fatherless children. The two eastern men and myself were the only
passengers in this car, so I just wrote and hummed away until I drove
the men away to the end of the car where they could hear each other
talking. I am so glad the old lady will talk.


REPUBLICAN CITY.

Small, but pretty town with good surrounding country. Population 400.
Why, there's a wind-mill! Water must be easily obtained or they would
be more plenty.


NAPONEE.

Small town. No stop here. Widespread valley; corn in tassel; grain in
sheaf; wheat splendid. One flour mill and a creamery.

BLOOMINGTON--the "Highland City"--the county seat of Franklin county,
and is a town like all the other towns along this beautiful valley,
nicely located, and built up with beautiful homes and public buildings,
and besides having large brick M.E. and Presbyterian churches, a large
Normal School building, the Bloomington flour mills, a large creamery,
and the U.S. land office. I am told that the Indians are excellent
judges of land and are very loth to leave a good stretch of country,
although they do not make much use of the rich soil. The Pawnees were
the original land-holders of the Republican valley, and I do not wonder
that they held so tenaciously to it. It has surely grown into a grand
possession for their white brothers.

I am so tired, if you will excuse me, reader, I will just write half
and use a dash for the rest of the words cor--, pota--, bush--, tre--,
riv--. Wish I could make tracks on that sand bar! Old lady says "that
wild sage is good to break up the ague," and I have been told it is a
good preventive for malaria in any form. Driftwood! I wonder where it
came from. There, the river is out of sight, and no tre-- or bus--;
well, I am tired saying that; going to say something else. Sensitive
roses, yellow flowers, that's much better than to be talking about the
river all the time. But here it is again; the most fickle stream I have
ever seen! You think you will have bright waters to look upon for
awhile, and just then you haven't.

But, there, we have gone five miles now, and we are at FRANKLIN, a real
good solid town. First house built July, 1879. I never can guess how
many people live in a town by looking at it from a car window. How do I
know how many there are at work in the creamery, flouring mill, and
woolen factory? And how many pupils are studying in the Franklin
Academy, a fine two-story building erected by the Republican Valley
Congregational Association at a cost of $3,500? First term opened Dec.
6, 1881. The present worth of the institution is $12,000, and they
propose to make that sum $50,000. One hundred and seven students have
been enrolled during the present term. And how many little boys and
girls in the common school building? or how many are in their nicely
painted homes, and those log houses, and sod houses, and dug-outs in
the side of the hill, with the stovepipe sticking out of the ground? It
takes all kinds of people to make a world, and all kinds of houses to
make a city. Country good. Fields of corn, wheat, rye, oats, millet,
broom corn, and all _sich_--good all the way along this valley.


RIVERTON.

A small town situated right in the valley. Was almost entirely laid in
ashes in 1882, but Phoenix-like is rising again. Am told the B. & M.
Co. have 47,000 acres of land for sale in this neighborhood at $3.50 to
$10 per acre, on ten years' time and six per cent interest. Great
fields of pasture and grain; wild hay lands; alongside the river now;
there, it is gone to run under that bridge away over near the foot of
the grassy wall of the bluffs. Why, would you believe it! here's the
Republican river. Haven't seen it for a couple of minutes. But it
brings trees and bushes with it, and an island. But now around the
bluffs and away it goes. Reader, I have told you the "here she comes"
and "there she goes" of the river to show you its winding course. One
minute it would be hugging the bluffs on the north side, and then, as
though ashamed of the "hug," and thought it "hadn't ought to," takes a
direct south-western course for the south bluffs, and hug them awhile.
Oh, the naughty river! But, there, the old lady is tired and has
stopped talking, and I will follow her example. Tired? Yes, indeed!
Have been writing almost constantly since I left McCook, now 119 miles
away, and am right glad to hear the conductor call


RED CLOUD!

Hearing that ex-Gov. Garber was one of the early settlers of Red Cloud,
I made haste to call upon him before it grew dark, for the sunbeams
were already aslant when we arrived, and supper was to be eaten. As I
stepped out upon the porch of the "Valley House" there sat a toad;
first western toad I had seen, and it looked so like the toadies that
hop over our porch at home that I couldn't help but pat it with my
foot. But it hopped away from me and left me to think of home. The new
moon of May had hung its golden crest over me in the valley of the
Niobrara, the June moon in the valley of the Platte, and now, looking
up from the Republican valley, the new July moon smiled upon me in a
rather reproving way for being yet further from home than when it last
came, and, too, after all my wishing. So I turned my earnest wishes
into a silent prayer:

"Dear Father, take me home before the moon has again run its course!"

I found the ex-governor seated on the piazza of his cosy cottage,
enjoying the beautiful evening. He received me kindly, and invited me
into the parlor, where I was introduced to Mrs. Garber, a very pleasant
lady, and soon I was listening to the following story:

"I was one of the first men in Webster county; came with two brothers,
and several others, and took for my soldier's claim the land upon which
much of Red Cloud is now built, 17th July, 1870. There were no other
settlers nearer than Guide Rock, and but two there. In August several
settlers came with their families, and this neighborhood was frequently
visited by the Indians, who were then killing the white hunters for
taking their game, and a couple had been killed near here. The people
stockaded this knoll, upon which my house is built, with a wall of
logs, and a trench. In this fort, 64 feet square, they lived the first
winter, but I stayed in my dugout home, which you may have noticed in
the side of the hill where you crossed the little bridge. I chose this
spot then for my future home. I have been in many different states, but
was never so well satisfied with any place as I was with this spot on
the Republican river. The prairie was covered with buffalo grass, and
as buffalo were very plenty, we did not want for meat. There were also
plenty of elk, antelope, and deer.

"In April, '71, Webster county was organized. The commissioners met in
my dug-out. At the first election there were but forty-five votes
polled. First winter there were religious services held, and in the
summer of '71, we had school. Our mail was carried from Hebron, Thayer
county, fifty miles east. The town site was platted in October, '72,
and we named it for Red Cloud, chief of the Indian tribe."

The governor looked quite in place in his elegant home, but as he told
of the early days, it was hard to fancy him occupying a dug-out, and I
could not help asking him how he got about in his little home, for he
is a large man. He laughingly told how he had lived, his dried buffalo
meat hung to the ceiling, and added:

"I spent many a happy day there."

Gov. Silas Garber was elected governor of Nebraska in 1874-6, serving
well and with much honor his two terms. This is an instance of out of a
dugout into the capitol. True nobility and usefulness cannot be hidden
even by the most humble abode.

The home mother earth affords her children of Nebraska is much the same
as the homes the great forests of the east gave to our forefathers, and
have given shelter to many she is now proud to call Nebraska's
children.

When I spoke of returning to the hotel, the governor said:

"We would like to have you remain with us to-night, if you will," and as
Mrs. Garber added her invitation, I readily accepted their kindness,
for it was not given as a mere act of form. I forgot my weariness in
the pleasure of the evening, hearing the governor tell of pioneer days
and doings, and Mrs. G. of California's clime and scenery--her native
state.

The morning was bright and refreshing, and we spent its hours seeing
the surrounding beauties of their home.

"Come, Miss Fulton, see this grove of trees I planted but eight years
ago--fine, large trees they are now; and this clover and timothy; some
think we cannot grow either in Nebraska, but it is a mistake," while
Mrs. G. says:

"There is such a beautiful wild flower blooming along the path, and if
I can find it will pluck it for you," and together we go searching in
the dewy grass for flowers, while the Governor goes for his horse and
phaeton to take me to the depot.

Mrs. G. is a lady of true culture and refinement, yet most unassuming
and social in her manners. Before I left, they gave me a large
photograph of their home. As the Governor drove me around to see more
of Red Cloud before taking me to the depot, he took me by his 14×16
hillside home, remarking as he pointed it out:

"I am sorry it has been so destroyed; it might have yet made a good
home for some one," then by the first frame house built in Red Cloud,
which he erected for a store room, where he traded with the Indians for
their furs. He hauled the lumber for this house from Grand Island, over
sixty miles of trackless prairie, while some went to Beatrice, 100
miles away, for their lumber, and where they then got most of their
groceries.

As we drove through the broad streets, and looked on Red Cloud from
centre to suburb, I did not wonder at the touch of pride with which
Governor Garber pointed out the advance the little spot of land had
made that he paid for in years of service to his country.

When the B. & M.R.R. reached Red Cloud in '79, it was a town of 450
inhabitants; now it numbers 2,500. It is the end of a division of the
B. & M. from Wymore, and also from Omaha; is the county seat of Webster
county, and surrounded by a rich country--need I add more?


AMBOY.

A little station four miles east of Red Cloud; little stream, with
bushes; and now we are crossing Dry Creek; corn looks short.


COWLES.

Beautiful rolling prairie but no timber; plenty of draws that have to
be bridged; shan't write much to-day for you know it is Sunday, and I
feel kind of wicked; wonder what will happen to me for traveling
to-day; am listening to those travelers from the east tell to another
how badly disappointed they were in Colorado. One who is an asthmatic
thinks it strange if the melting at noon-day and freezing at night will
cure asthma; felt better in Red Cloud than any place. Other one says he
wouldn't take $1,000 and climb Pike's Peak again, while others are more
than repaid by the trip. A wide grassy plain to the right, with homes
and groves of trees.


BLUE HILL.

A small town; great corn cribs; a level scope of country. O, rose, that
blooms and wastes thy fragrance on this wide spread plain, what is thy
life? To beautify only one little spot of earth, to cheer you travelers
with one glance, and sweeten one breath of air; mayhap to be seen by
only one out of the many that pass me by. But God sowed the seed and
smiles upon me even here.

    Bloom, little flower, all the way along,
    Sing to us travelers your own quiet song,
    Speak to us softly, gently, and low,
    Are they well and happy? Flowers, do you know?

Excuse this simple rhyme, but I am so homesick.

This country is good all the way along and I do not need to repeat it
so often. Nicely improved farms and homes surrounded by fine groves of
trees. I see one man at work with his harvester; the only desecrator of
the Sabbath I have noticed, and he may be a Seventh day Baptist.


AYR

Was but a small town, so we go on to HASTINGS, a town of over 5,000
inhabitants, and the county seat of Adams county. Is ninety-six miles
west from Lincoln, and 150 miles west of the Missouri river. The B. &
M.R.R. was built through Hastings in the spring of 1872, but it was not
a station until the St. Joe and Denver City R.R. (now the St. Joe &
Western Division of the U.P.R.R.) was extended to this point in the
following autumn, and a town was platted on the homestead of W.
Micklin, and named in honor of T. D. Hastings, one of the contractors
of the St. Jo. & D.C.R.R. A post-office was established the same year,
the postmaster receiving a salary of one dollar per month. Now, the
salary is $2,100 per annum, and is the third post-office in the state
for business done. It is located on a level prairie, and is nicely
built up with good houses, although it has suffered badly from fires. I
notice a good many windmills, so I presume water runs deep here. The
surrounding country is rich farming land, all crops looking good.

Harvard, Sutton, Grafton, Fairmont, Exeter, Friend, and Dorchester, are
all towns worthy of note, but it is the same old story about them all.
I notice the churches are well attended.

A poor insane boy came upon the train, and showed signs of fight and,
as usual, I beat a retreat to the rear of the car, but did not better
my position by getting near a poor, inebriated young man, in a drunken
stupor. I count him sixth, but am told he came from Denver in that
condition, so I will give Colorado the honor (?) of the sixth count. I
cannot but compare the two young men: The one, I am told, was a good
young man, but was suddenly robbed of his reason. If it was he that was
intoxicated, I would not wonder at it. I never could understand how any
one in their right mind could deliberately drag themselves down to such
a depth, and present such a picture of sin and shame to the world as
this poor besotted one does. Everyone looks on him with contempt, as he
passes up the aisle for a drink; but expressions of pity come from all
for the one bereft of reason, and I ask, Which of the two is the most
insane? But I don't intend to preach a temperance sermon if it is
Sunday.


CRETE.

Quite a pretty town half hid among the trees that line the Big Blue
river. The valley of the Blue must be very fertile, as every plant,
shrub, and tree shows a very luxuriant growth. Crete is surely a cosy
retreat. The Congregational church of the state has made it a centre
of its work. Here are located Doane College and the permanent grounds
of the N.S.S.A.A.


LINCOLN.

Well, here I am, and no familiar face to greet me. I asked a lady to
watch my baggage for me, while I hastened to the post-office, and when
I returned the train was gone and the depot closed. I stood looking
through the window at my baggage inside, and turning my mind
upside-down, and wrongside out, and when it was sort of crosswise and I
didn't know just what to do, I asked of a man strolling around if he
had anything to do with the depot. "No. I am a stranger here, and am
only waiting to see the ticket agent." After explaining matters to him
I asked him to "please speak to the ticket agent about that baggage for
me," which he readily promised to do, and I started to walk to my
friends, expecting to meet them on the way. After going some distance I
thought I had placed a great deal of confidence in a stranger, and had
a mind to turn back, but the sun was melting hot, and I kept right on.
After I had gone over a mile, I was given a seat in a carriage of one
of my friends' neighbors, and was taken to their door, and gave them
another surprise, for they thought I had made a mistake in the date, as
they were quite sure no train was run on that road on Sunday.

_Monday._ Mr. Gardner went for my baggage, but returned without
it, and with a countenance too sober for joking said: "Well, your
baggage is not to be found, and no one seems to know anything about
it."

"Oh! Pet," Maggie said, "I am so sorry we did not go to meet you, for
this would not have happened. What did you leave?" "Everything I had."
"Your silk dress too?" "Yes, but don't mention that; money would
replace it, but no amount could give me back my autograph album and
button string which is filled and gathered from so many that I will
never again see; and all my writings, so much that I could never
replace. No, I _must_ not lose it!" And then I stole away and went
to Him whom I knew could help me. Some may not, but I have faith that
help is given us for the minor as well as the great things of life, and
as I prayed this lesson came to me--How alarmed I am over the loss of a
little worldly possessions, and a few poems and scraps of writing, when
so much of the heavenly possession is lost through carelessness, and
each day is a page written in my life's history that will not be read
and judged by this world alone, but by the Great Judge of all things.
And, too, it is manuscript that cannot be altered or rewritten.

I would not allow myself to think that my baggage was gone for good,
nor would I shed one tear until I was sure, and then, if gone, I would
just take a good cry over it, and--but won't I hug my dusty satchels if
I only get hold of them again, and never, never be so careless again. I
supposed the stranger whom I had asked to speak to the ticket agent for
me had improved the opportunity I gave him to secure it for his own.

So it was a rather hopeless expression that I wore, as Cousin Maggie
took me to the city in the afternoon. The day was away up among the
nineties, and we could not go fast. I thought, never horse traveled so
slow, and felt as though I could walk, and even push to make time. But
I kept quiet and didn't even say "Get up, Nellie!" I suppose a mile a
minute would have been slow to me then. When at last I reached the
depot my first thought was to go right to Mr. Randall with my trouble,
but was told he was about to leave on the train. I peered into the
faces of those gathered about the depot, but failing to find him, I
turned to look at the sacred spot where I had last seen may baggage,
little dreaming that I would find it, but there it all was, even my
fan. "Oh dear, I am _so_ glad!" and I fussed away, talking to my
satchels, and telling them how glad I was to see them, and was about to
give them the promised "great big hug," when I found I was attracting
attention, and turning to an elderly lady I asked her to please watch
my baggage for a few moments. How soon we forget our good promises to
do better.--I hastened to Mr. Randall's office, found him without a
thought of going away. I first told him how much I was pleased with the
Republican valley, and then about my baggage.

"Why, child! did you go away and leave it here?"

"Yes, I did; and I have left it again in care of a real dressy old
lady, and must go and see to it."

When I reached the waiting room the old lady and baggage were both
gone. Turning to my cousin, who had just entered, I asked:

"Maggie Gardner, what did you do with that baggage?"

"Nothing; I did not know you had found it."

Then, addressing a couple who sat near, I said:

"I do wish you would tell me where that baggage went to."

"The conductor carried it away."

"Where did he go to?"

"I don't know, Miss."

Dear me; helped the old lady aboard with my baggage, I thought.

"Why, what's the matter now, Miss Fulton?" asked Mr. Randall, who had
followed me. "What's gone?"

"Why, my baggage; it's gone again."

"Well, that's too bad; but come with me and perhaps we may find it in
here." And we entered the baggage room just in time to save Gov.
Garber's house from blowing away (the picture), but found the rest all
carefully stored. Twice lost and twice found; twice sad and twice glad,
and a good lesson learned.

The Burlington and Missouri River Railroad first began work at
Plattsmouth, on the Missouri river, in 1869, and reached Lincoln July
20, 1870. From Lincoln it reaches out in six different lines. But this
table will give a better idea of the great network of railroads under
the B. & M. Co.'s control. The several divisions and their mileage are
as follows:

    Pacific Junction to Kearney        196

    Omaha line                          17

    Nebraska City to Central City      150

    Nebraska City to Beatrice           92

    Atchison to Columbus               221

    Crete to Red Cloud                 150

    Table Rock to Wymore                38

    Hastings to Culbertson             171

    Denver Extension                   244

    Kenesaw cut-off to Oxford           77

    Chester to Hebron                   12

    DeWitt to West Line                 25

    Odell to Washington, Kan.           26

    Nemaha to Salem                     18

The Burlington and Missouri River Railroad, being a part of the
C.B. & Q. system, forms in connection with the latter road the famous
"Burlington Route," known as the shortest and quickest line between
Chicago and Denver, and being the only line under one management,
tedious and unnecessary delays and transfers at the Missouri river are
entirely avoided.

P. S. Eustis of Omaha, Neb., who is very highly spoken of, stands at
the head of the B. & M.R.R. as its worthy General Passenger Agent,
while R. R. Randall of Lincoln, Neb., Immigration Agent B. & M.R.R.
Co., of whom I have before spoken, will kindly and most honestly direct
all who come to him seeking homes in the South Platte country. His
thorough knowledge of the western country and western life, having
spent most of his years on the frontier, particularly qualifies him for
this office.


MILFORD.

"The Saratoga of Nebraska." So termed for its beautiful "Big Blue"
river, which affords good boating and bathing facilities, its wealth of
thick groves of large trees, and the "dripping spring," that drips and
sparkles as it falls over a rock at the river bank. As before, Mr.
Randall had prepared my way, and a carriage awaited me at the depot. I
was conveyed to the home of Mr. J. H. Culver, where I took tea. Mrs.
Culver is a daughter of Milford's pioneer, Mr. J. L. Davison, who
located at M. in 1864, and built the first house. He built a mill in
'66, and from the mill, and the fording of the river at this point by
the Mormons, Indians, and emigrants, was derived the name for the town
that afterward grew up about him.

Through the kindness of the Davison family our stay at Milford was made
very pleasant. Riding out in the evening to see the rich farming land
of the valley, and in the morning a row on the river and ramble through
the groves that have been a resting-place to so many weary travelers
and a pleasure ground for many a picnic party. Indeed, Milford is the
common resort for the Lincoln pleasure parties. It is twenty miles due
west of the capital, on the B. & M.R.R., which was built in 1880. Mr.
Davison told of how they had first located on Salt Creek, near where is
now the city of Lincoln, but was then only wild, unbroken prairies.
Finding the "Big Blue" was a better mill stream, he moved his stakes
and drove them deep for a permanent home on its banks. He first built a
log house, and soon a frame, hauling his lumber from Plattsmouth. A
saw-mill was soon built on the "Blue," and lumber was plenty right at
hand. The ford was abandoned for a bridge he built in '66, and to his
flouring-mill came grain for a hundred miles away, as there was none
other nearer than Ashland. This being the principal crossing-place of
the Blue, all the vegetables they could raise were readily sold. Mrs.
Culver told of selling thirty-five dollars' worth of vegetables from
her little garden patch in one week, adding: "We children were
competing to see who could make the most from our garden that week, and
I came out only a few dollars ahead of the rest."

Mrs. D. told of how with the aid of a large dog, and armed with a
broom, she had defended a neighbor's daughter from being carried away
captive by a band of Indians. The story of their pioneering days was
very interesting, but space will not allow me to repeat it.

In the morning I was taken through three very pretty groves. One lies
high on a bluff, and is indeed a pretty spot, named "Shady Cliff." Then
winding down canyon Seata, _little_ canyon, we crossed the River to the
Harbor, an island which is covered with large cottonwood, elm, hickory,
and ash, and woven among the branches are many grapevines--one we
measured being sixteen inches in circumference--while a cottonwood
measured eighteen feet in circumference. Surely it has been a harbor
where many weary ones have cast anchor for a rest. Another grove, the
Retreat, is even more thickly wooded and vined over, and we found its
shade a very pleasant retreat on that bright sunny morning. But
pleasanter still was the row of a mile down the river to the "Sparkling
Springs."

Reader, go ask Professor Aughey about the rocks over which this spring
flows. All I can tell you is, it looks like a great mass of dark clay
into which had been stirred an equal quantity of shells of all sizes,
but which had decayed and left only their impression on the hardened
rock.

The river is 100 feet wide and has a rock bottom which makes it fine
for bathing in, and the depth and volume of water is sufficient for the
running of small steamers. School was first held in Mr. Davison's house
in '69. The first church was erected by the Congregational society in
'69. First newspaper was established in '70, by J. H. Culver, and
gained a state reputation under the name of the "Blue Valley _Record_."
Rev. H. A. French began the publication of the "_Congregational News_"
in '78.

The "Milford _Ozone_" is the leading organ of the day, so named for the
health-giving atmosphere that the Milfordites enjoy.

A post-office was established in '66, J. S. Davison acting as
postmaster. Mail was received once a week from Nebraska City, via
Camden. The mail was distributed from a dry goods box until in '70, J.
H. Culver was appointed postmaster, and a modern post-office was
established.

The old mill was destroyed by fire in '82, and is now replaced by a
large stone and brick building costing $100,000, and has a capacity of
300 barrels per day. The population of Milford is about 600. We cross
the iron bridge that now spans the river to the east banks and take a
view of the new town of EAST MILFORD laid out on an eighty acre plot
that borders on the river and gradually rises to the east. It is a
private enterprise to establish a larger town on this particularly
favored spot, where those who wish may have a home within easy reach of
the capital and yet have all the beauty and advantage of a riverside
home. I could scarcely resist the temptation to select a residence lot
and make my home on the beautiful Blue, the prettiest spot I have yet
found in Nebraska.




CHAPTER V.

NEBRASKA AND HER CAPITAL.


Nebraska is so named from the Nebraska, or Platte river. It is derived
from the Indian _ne_ (water) and _bras_ (shallow), and means shallow
water. In extent it is 425 miles from east to west, and 138 to 208 from
north to south, and has an area of 75,995 square miles that lie between
parallels 40° and 43° north latitude, and 18° and 27° west longitude.

The Omahas, Pawnees, Otoes, Sioux, and other Indian tribes were the
original land-holders, and buffalo, elk, deer, and antelope the only
herds that grazed from its great green pasture lands. But in 1854,
"Uncle Sam" thought the grassy desert worthy of some notice, and made
it a territory, and in 1867 adopted it as the 37th state, and chose for
its motto "_Equality before the Law_."

The governors of Nebraska territory were:

    Francis Burt, 1854.
    T. B. Cuming, 1854-5.
    Mark W. Izard, 1855-8.
    W. A. Richardson, 1858.
    J. S. Morton, 1858-9.
    Samuel W. Black, 1859-61.
    Alvin Saunders, 1861-6.
    David Butler, 1866-7.

Of the state--

    David Butler, 1867-71.
    William H. James, 1871-3.
    Robert W. Furnas, 1873-5.
    Silas Garber, 1875-9.
    Albinus Nance, 1879-83.
    James W. Dawes, 1883.

Allow me to quote from the _Centennial Gazetteer of United States_:

"SURFACE.--Nebraska is a part of that vast plain which extends along
the eastern base of the Rocky mountains, and gently slopes down toward
the Missouri river. The surface is flat or gently undulating. There are
no ranges or elevations in the state that might be termed mountains.
The soil consists for the most part of a black and porous loam, which
is slightly mixed with sand and lime. The streams now in deeply eroded
valleys with broad alluvial flood grounds of the greatest fertility,
which are generally well timbered with cottonwood, poplar, ash, and
other deciduous trees. The uplands are undulating prairie. Late surveys
establish the fact that the aggregate area of the bottom lands is from
13,000,000 to 14,000,000 of acres.

"THE CLIMATE of Nebraska is on the whole similar to that of other
states of the great Mississippi plains in the same latitude. The mean
annual temperature varies from 47° in the northern sections to 57° in
the most southern. But owing to greater elevation, the western part of
the state is somewhat colder than the eastern. In winter the westerly
winds sweeping down from the Rocky mountains, often depress the
thermometer to 20° and sometimes 30° below zero; while in the summer a
temperature of 100° and over is not unusual. In the southern tier of
counties the mean temperature of the summer is 76-1/4°, and of winter,
30-1/2°. The greatest amount of rain and snow fall (28 to 30 inches)
falls in the Missouri valley, and thence westward the rainfall steadily
decreases to 24 inches near Fort Kearney, 16 inches to the western
counties, and 12 inches in the south-western corner of the state.

"POPULATION.--Nebraska had in 1860 a population of 28,841, and in 1870,
122,993. Of these, 92,245 were natives of the United States, including
18,425 natives of the state. The foreign born population numbered
30,748.

"EDUCATION.--Nebraska has more organized schools, more school houses,
and those of a superior character; more money invested in buildings,
books, etc., than were ever had before in any state of the same age.
The land endowed for the public schools embraces one-eighteenth of the
entire area of the state--2,623,080 acres." The school lands are sold
at not less than seven dollars per acre, which will yield a fund of not
less than $15,000,000, and are leased at from six to ten per cent
interest on a valuation of $1.25 to $10 per acre. The principal is
invested in bonds, and held inviolate and undiminished while the
interest and income alone is used.

The state is in a most excellent financial condition, and is abundantly
supplied with schools, churches, colleges, and the various charitable
and reformatory institutions. Every church is well represented in
Nebraska. The Methodist stands first in numbers, while the
Presbyterian, Baptist, and Congregational are of about equal strength.
The Catholic church is fully represented.

The United States census for 1880 shows that Nebraska has the lowest
percentage of illiteracy of any state in the Union. Iowa comes second.
Allow me to compare Nebraska and Pennsylvania:

Nebraska, 1.73 per cent cannot read, 2.55 per cent cannot write;
Pennsylvania, 3.41 per cent cannot read, 5.32 per cent cannot write.
Total population of Nebraska, 452,402; Pennsylvania, 4,282,891.

Geographically, Nebraska is situated near the centre of the United
States, and has an average altitude of 1,500 feet above the level of
the sea, varying from 1,200 feet at the Missouri river to 2,000 feet at
the Colorado state line. The climate of Nebraska is noted for its
salubrity, its wholesomeness, and healthfulness. The dryness of the
air, particularly in the winter, is the redeeming feature of the low
temperature that is sometimes very suddenly brought about by strong,
cold winds, yet the average temperature of the winter of 1882 was but
17°, and of the summer 70°.

I only wish to add that I have noticed that the western people in
general have a much healthier and robust appearance than do eastern
people.

Later statistics than the United States census of 1880 are not
accessible for my present purpose, but the figures of that year--since
which time there has been rapid developments--will speak volumes for
the giant young state, the youngest but one in the Union.

The taxable values of Nebraska in 1880 amounted to $90,431,757, an
increase of nearly forty per cent in ten years, being but $53,709,828
in 1870. During the same time its population had increased from 122,933
to 452,542, nearly four-fold.

The present population of Nebraska probably exceeds 600,000, and its
capacity for supporting population is beyond all limits as yet. With a
population as dense as Ohio, or seventy-five persons to the square
mile, Nebraska would contain 5,700,000 souls. With as dense a
population as Massachusetts, or 230 to the square mile, Nebraska would
have 17,480,000 people.

The grain product of Nebraska had increased from 10,000 bushels in 1874
to 100,000 bushels in 1879, an average increase of 200 per cent per
year. In 1883 there was raised in the state:

    Wheat      27,481,300.
    Corn      101,276,000.
    Oats       21,630,000.

Mr. D. H. Wheeler, secretary of the state board of agriculture, has
prepared the following summary of all crop reports received by him up
to Nov. 13, 1883:

    Corn, yield per acre                41 bushels.
      Quality                           85 per cent.
    Potatoes, Irish                    147 bushels.
      Quality                          109 per cent.
    Potatoes, sweet                    114 bushels.
      Quality                          111 per cent.
    Hay, average tame and wild           2 tons per a.
      Quality                          107 per cent.
    Sorghum, yield per acre            119 gallons.
    Grapes, yield and quality           88 per cent.
    Apples, yield and quality           97 per cent.
    Pears, yield and quality            52 per cent.
    Condition of orchards              100 per cent.
    Spring wheat threshed at date       82 per cent.

Grade of Spring wheat, No. 2. First frost, Oct. 5. Corn ready for
market, Dec. 1.

In 1878 there were raised in the state 295,000 hogs, and in 1879 a
total of 700,000, an increase of nearly 250 per cent. There are raised
annually at the present time in Nebraska over 300,000 cattle and
250,000 sheep.

The high license liquor law was passed in Nebraska in 1883, requiring
the paying of $1,000 for license to sell liquor in a town of 1,000
inhabitants or more, and $500 elsewhere, all of which is thrown into
the common school fund and must be paid before a drink is sold. Liquor
dealers and saloon keepers are responsible for all damages or harm done
by or to those to whom they have sold liquor while under its influence.

During my stay of almost three months in the state, I saw but seven
intoxicated men and I looked sharp and counted every one who showed the
least signs of having been drinking. There are but few hotels in the
state that keep a bar. I did not learn of one. Lincoln has 18,000 of a
population and but twelve saloons. Drinking is not popular in Nebraska.

I will add section 1 of Nebraska's laws on the rights of married women.

"The property, real and personal, which any woman in this state may own
at the time of her marriage, and the rents, issues, profits, or
proceeds thereof, and any real, personal, or mixed property which shall
come to her by descent, devise, or the gift of any person except her
husband, or which she shall acquire by purchase or otherwise, shall
remain her sole and separate property, notwithstanding her marriage,
and shall not be subject to the disposal of her husband, or liable for
his debts.

"The property of the husband shall not be liable for any debt
contracted by the wife before marriage."

The overland pony express, which was the first regular mail
transportation across the state, was started in 1860 and lasted two
years. The distance from St. Joseph, Missouri, to San Francisco was
about 2,000 miles and was run in thirteen days. The principal stations
were St. Joseph and Marysville, Mo.; Ft. Kearney, Neb.; Laramie and Ft.
Bridger, Wy. T.; Salt Lake, Utah; Camp Floyd and Carson City, Nev.;
Placerville, Sacramento, and San Francisco, Cal. Express messengers
left once a week with ten pounds of matter; salary $1,200 per month;
carriage on one-fourth ounce was five dollars in gold. But in the two
years the company's loss was $200,000. Election news was carried from
St. Joseph, Mo., to Denver City, Col., a distance of 628 miles in
sixty-nine hours. A telegraph line was erected in Nebraska, 1862; now
Nebraska can boast of nearly 3,000 miles of railroad.

I want to say that I find it is the truly energetic and enterprising
people who come west. People who have the energy and enterprise that
enable them to leave the old home and endure the privations of a new
country for a few years that they may live much better in the "after
while," than they could hope to do in the old home, and are a people of
ambition and true worth. The first lesson taught to those who come west
by those who have gone before and know what it is to be strangers in a
strange land, is true kindness and hospitality, and but few fail to
learn it well and profit by it, and are ready to teach it by precept
and example to those who follow. It is the same lesson our dear
great-grandfathers and mothers learned when they helped to fell the
forests and make a grand good state out of "Penn's Woods." But their
children's children are forgetting it. Yet I find that Pennsylvania has
furnished Nebraska with some of her best people. Would it not be a good
idea for the Pennamites of Nebraska to each year hold Pennsylvania day,
and every one who come from the dear old hills, meet and have a general
hand-shaking and talk with old neighbors and friends. I know Nebraska
could not but be proud of her Pennsylvanian children.


LINCOLN.

In 1867 an act was passed by the state legislature, then in session at
Omaha, appointing a commission consisting of Gov. Butler, Secretary of
State T. P. Kennard, and Auditor of State J. Gillespie to select and
locate a new capital out on the frontier. After some search the present
_capital_ site was chosen--then a wild waste of grasses, where a few
scattered settlers gathered at a log cabin to receive the mail that
once a week was carried to them on horseback to the Lancaster
post-office of Lancaster county. The site is 65 miles west of the
Missouri river, and 1,114 feet above sea level, and on the "divide"
between Antelope and Salt Creeks. 900 acres were platted into lots and
broad streets, reserving ample ground for all necessary public
buildings, and the new capital was named in honor of him for whom
Columbia yet mourned. Previous to the founding of Lincoln by the state,
a Methodist minister named Young had selected a part of the land, and
founded a paper town and called it Lancaster.

The plan adopted for the locating of the capital of the new state was
as follows: The capital should be located upon lands belonging to the
state, and the money derived from the sale of the lots should build all
the state buildings and institutions. After the selection by the
commission there was a slight rush for town lots, but not until the
summer of '68 was the new town placed under the auctioneer's hammer,
which, however, was thrown down in disgust as the bidders were so few
and timid. In 1869, Col. George B. Skinner conducted a three days' sale
of lots, and in that time sold lots to the amount of $171,000. When he
received his wages--$300--he remarked that he would not give his pay
for the whole town site.

The building boom commenced at once, and early in '69 from 80 to 100
houses were built. The main part of the state house was begun in '67,
but the first legislature did not meet at the new capitol until in
January, '69. From the sale of odd numbered blocks a sufficient sum was
realized to build the capitol building, costing $64,000, the State
University, $152,000, and State Insane Asylum $137,500, and pay all
other expenses and had left 300 lots unsold.

The State Penitentiary was built at a cost of $312,000 in 1876. The
post-office, a very imposing building, was erected by the national
government at a cost of $200,000, finished in '78. Twenty acres were
reserved for the B. & M. depot. It is ground well occupied. The depot
is a large brick building 183×53 and three stories high, with lunch
room, ladies' and gents' waiting rooms nicely furnished, baggage room,
and broad hall and stairway leading to the telegraph and land offices
on the second and third floors. Ten trains arrive and depart daily
carrying an aggregate of 1,400 passengers. The U.P. has ample railway
accommodations.

All churches and benevolent societies that applied for reservation were
given three lots each, subject to the approval of the legislature,
which afterward confirmed the grant. A Congregational church was
organized in 1866; German Methodist, '67; Methodist Episcopal and Roman
Catholic, '68; Presbyterian, Episcopal, Baptist, and Christian, '69;
Universalist, '70; African Methodist, '73, and Colored Baptist, '79. A
number have since been added.

THE STATE JOURNAL CO. On the 15th of Aug., 1867, the day following the
announcement that Lancaster was _the place_ for the capital site there
appeared in the _Nebraska City Press_ a prospectus for the publication
of a weekly newspaper in Lincoln, to be called the _Nebraska
Commonwealth_, C. H. Gere, Editor. But not until the latter part of
Nov. did it have an established office in the new city. In the spring
of '69 the _Commonwealth_ was changed to the Nebraska _State Journal_.
As a daily it was first issued on the 20th of July, '70, the day the B.
& M.R.R. ran its first train into Lincoln, and upset all the old stage
coaches that had been the only means of transportation to the capital.
In '82 the State Journal Co. moved into their handsome and spacious new
building on the corner of P and 9th streets. It is built of stone and
brick, four stories high, 75 feet on P and 143 on 9th streets. The
officers are C. H. Gere, Pres.; A. H. Mendenhall, Vice Pres.; J. R.
Clark, Sec., and H. D. Hathaway, Treas. The company employs 100 to 125
hands. Beside the _Journal_ are the _Democrat_ and _News_, daily; the
_Nebraska Farmer_, semi-monthly; the _Capital_, weekly; the _Hesperian
Student_, monthly, published by the students of the University, and the
_Staats Anzeiger_, a German paper, issued weekly.

On my return from Milford, Wednesday, I sought and found No. 1203 G
street, just in time to again take tea with the Keefer family, and
spend the night with them, intending to go to Fremont next day. But
Mrs. K. insisted that she would not allow me to slight the capital in
that way, and to her I am indebted for much of my sight-seeing in and
about Lincoln.

Thursday afternoon we went to the penitentiary to see a little of
convict life. But the very little I saw made me wonder why any one who
had once suffered imprisonment would be guilty of a second lawless act.
Two negro convicts in striped uniforms were lounging on the steps ready
to take charge of the carriages, for it was visitor's day. Only good
behaved prisoners, whose terms have almost expired, are allowed to step
beyond the iron bars and stone walls. We were taken around through all
the departments--the kitchen, tailor shop, and laundry, and where
brooms, trunks, harnesses, corn-shellers, and much that I cannot
mention, are made. Then there was the foundry, blacksmith shop, and
stone yard, where stones were being sawed and dressed ready for use at
the capitol building. The long double row of 160 cells are so built of
stone and cement that when once the door of iron bars closes upon a
prisoner he has no chance of exit. They are 4×7 feet, and furnished
with an iron bedstead, and one berth above; a stool, and a lap-board to
write on. They are allowed to write letters every three weeks, but what
they write is read before it is sent, and what they receive is read
before it is given to them. There are 249 prisoners, a number of whom
are from Wyoming. Their meals are given them as they pass to their
cells. They were at one time seated at a table and given their meals
together, but a disturbance arose among them and they used the knives
and forks for weapons to fight with. And they carried them off secretly
to their cells, and one almost succeeded in cutting his way through the
wall. Only those who occupy the same cell can hold any conversation.
Never a word is allowed to be exchanged outside the cells with each
other. Thus silently, like a noiseless machine, with bowed heads, not
even exchanging a word, and scarcely a glance, with their elbow
neighbor, they work the long days through, from six o'clock until
seven, year in and year out. On the Fourth of July they are given two
or three hours in which they can dance, sing, and talk to each other, a
privilege they improve to the greatest extent, and a general
hand-shaking and meeting with old neighbors is the result. Sunday, at
nine A.M., they are marched in close file to the chapel, where Rev.
Howe, City Missionary, formerly a missionary in Brooklyn and New York,
gives them an hour of good talk, telling them of Christ and Him
Crucified, and of future reward and punishment, but no sectarian
doctrines. He assures me some find the pearl of great price even within
prison walls. They have an organ in the chapel and a choir composed of
their best singers, and it is not often we hear better. Rev. Howe's
daughter often accompanies her father and sings for them. They are
readily brought to tears by the singing of Home, Sweet Home, and the
dear old hymns. Through Mr. Howe's kind invitation we enjoyed his
services with them, and as we rapped for admittance behind the bars,
the attendant said: "Make haste, the boys are coming"; and the iron
door was quickly locked after we entered. A prisoner brought us chairs,
and we watched the long line of convicts marching in, the right hand on
the shoulder of the one before them, and their striped cap in the left.
They filed into the seats and every arm was folded. It made me sigh to
see the boyish faces, but a shudder would creep over me when, here and
there, I marked a number wearing the hoary locks of age. As I looked
into their faces I could not but think of the many little children I
have talked to in happy school days gone by, and my words came back to
me: "Now, children, remember I will never forget you, and I will always
be watching to see what good men and women you make; great
philanthropists, teachers, and workers in the good work, good
ministers, noble doctors, lawyers that will mete out true justice,
honest laborers, and who knows but that a future Mr. or Mrs. President
sits before me on a school bench? Never, never allow me to see your
name in disgrace." And I hear a chorus of little voices answer: "I'll
be good, Teacher, I'll be good." But before me were men who, in their
innocent days of childhood, had as freely and well-meaningly promised
to be good. But the one grand thought brightened the dark picture
before me: God's great loving-kindness and tender mercy--a God not only
to condemn but to forgive. Nine-tenths of the prisoners, I am told, are
here through intemperance. Oh, ye liquor dealers that deal out ruin
with your rum by the cask or sparkling goblet! Ye poor wretched
drunkard, social drinker, or fashionable tippler! Why cannot you be
men, such as your Creator intended you should be? I sometimes think God
will punish the _cause_, while man calls the effect to account. For my
part, I will reach out my hand to help raise the poorest drunkard from
the ditch rather than to shake hands with the largest liquor dealer in
the land, be he ever so good (?) Good! He knows what he deals out, and
that mingled with his ill-gotten gains is the taint of ruined souls,
souls for which he will have to answer for before the Great Judge who
never granted a license to sin, nor decided our guilt by a jury.

Mrs. K. had secured a pass to take us to the insane asylum, but we felt
we had seen enough of sadness, and returned home.

_Friday._ About two P.M. the sky was suddenly darkened with angry
looking clouds, and I watched them with interest as they grew more
threatening and the thunder spoke in louder tones. I was not anxious to
witness a cyclone, but if one _must_ come, I wanted to watch its
coming, and see all I could of it. But the winds swept the clouds
rapidly by, and in a couple of hours the streets were dry, and we drove
out to see the only damage done, which was the partial wreck of a brick
building that was being erected. Reports came in of a heavy fall of
hail a few miles west that had the destroyed corn crop in some places.
This was the hardest storm seen during my stay in the state. [ERRATA.
Page 245, last line but one, in place of "Nebraska is visited" read
"Nebraska is _not_ visited." Third line from bottom leave out the
word "not" from commencement of line.] Nebraska is not visited, as some
suppose, with the terrible cyclones and wind storms that sweep over
some parts of the West; nor have I experienced the constant wind that I
was told of before I came; yet Nebraska has more windy weather than
does Pennsylvania.

The sun comes down with power, and when the day is calm, is very
oppressive; but the cool evenings revive and invigorate all nature.

_Saturday_ we spent in seeing the city from center to suburb and
drinking from the artesian well in the government square. The water has
many medical properties, and is used as a general "cure-all."

Climbing the many steps to the belfry of the University, we had a fine
view of the city, looking north, east, south, and west, far over
housetops. Many are fine buildings of stone and brick, and many
beautiful residences with well kept lawns. The streets are 100 and 120
feet wide. Sixteen feet on each side are appropriated for sidewalks,
five of which, in all but the business streets, is the walk
proper--built of stone, brick, or plank--and the remaining eleven feet
are planted with shade trees, and are as nicely kept as the door yards.

The streets running north and south are numbered from first to
twenty-fifth street. Those from east to west are lettered from A to W.

Saturday evening--a beautiful moonlight night--just such a night as
makes one wish for a ride. Who can blame me if I take one? A friend has
been telling how travelers among the Rockies have to climb the
mountains on mountain mules or burros. My curiosity is aroused to know
if when I reach the foot of Pike's Peak, I can ascend. It would be
aggravating to go so far and not be able to reach the Peak just because
I couldn't ride on a donkey. So Mrs. K. engaged Gussie Chapman, a
neighbor's boy, to bring his burro over _after dark_. All saddled,
Fanny waits at the door, and I must go.

Good bye, reader, I'll tell you all about my trip when I get back--I'll
telegraph you at the nearest station. Don't be uneasy about me; I am
told that burros never run off, and if Fanny should throw me I have
only three feet to fall. I wonder what her great ears are for--but a
happy thought strikes me, and I hang my poke hat on one and start.

    One by one her feet are lifted,
      One by one she sets them down;
    Step by step we leave the gatepost,
      And go creeping 'round to a convenient puddle,

when Fanny flops her ears, and lands my hat in the middle. Well, you
cannot expect me to write poetry and go at this rate of speed. My
thoughts and the muses can't keep pace with the donkey.

Most time to telegraph back to my friends who waved me away so grandly.
But, dear me, I have been so lost in my reverie on the lovely night,
and thoughts of how I could now climb Pike's Peak--_if I ever reached
the foot of the mountain_,--that I did not notice that Fanny had
crept round the mud puddle, and was back leaning against the gate-post.
Another start, and Fanny's little master follows to whip her up; but
she acts as though she wanted to slide me off over her ears, and I beg
him to desist, and we will just creep. Poor little brute, you were
created to creep along the dangerous mountain passes with your slow,
cautious tread, and I won't try to force you into a trot.

Well, I went up street and down street, and then gave my seat to Hettie
Keefer.

"What does it eat?" I asked.

"Oh, old shoes and rags, old tin cans, and just anything at all."

I wish I could tell you all about this queer little Mexican burro, but
Hettie is back, and it is time to say good night.

In 1880, Kansas was so flooded with exodus negroes that Nebraska was
asked to provide for a few, and over one hundred were sent to Lincoln.
Near Mr. K.'s home, they have a little church painted a crushed
strawberry color, and in the afternoon, our curiosity led us right in
among these poor negroes so lately from the rice and cotton fields and
cane brakes of the sunny South, to see and hear them in their worship.
They call themselves Baptist, but, ignorant of their church belief,
requested the Rev. Mr. Gee, then minister of the Lincoln Baptist
church, to come and baptise their infants.

I went supplied with a large fan to hide a smiling countenance behind,
but had no use for it in that way. Their utter ignorance, and yet so
earnest in the very little they knew, drove all the smiles away, and I
wore an expression of pity instead.

The paint is all on the outside of the house, and the altar, stand and
seats are of rough make up. The whole audience turned the whites of
their eyes upon us as we took a seat near the door. Soon a powerful son
of Africa arose and said:

"Bruddering, I havn't long to maintain ye, but if ye'll pray for me for
about the short space of fifteen minutes, I'll try to talk to ye. And
Moses lifted up his rod in de wilderness, dat all dat looked upon dat
rod might be healed. Now in dose days dey had what they called
sarpents, but in dese days we call dem snakes, and if any one was bit
by a snake and would look on dat rod he would be healed of de snake
bite." How earnestly he talk to his "chilens" for de short space of
time, until he suddenly broke off and said with a broad grin: "Now my
time is up. Brudder, will you pray?" And while the brudder knelt in
prayer the audience remained seated, hid their faces in their hands,
and with their elbows resting on their knees, swayed their bodies to a
continual humumum, and kept time with their feet; the louder the
prayer, the louder grew the hum until the prayer could not be heard.
One little Topsy sat just opposite us keeping time to the prayer by
bobbing her bare heels up and down from a pair of old slippers much too
large for her, showing the ragged edges of a heelless stocking, while
she eyed "de white folks in de corner." After prayer came the singing,
if such it may be called. The minister lined out a hymn from the only
hymn book in the house, and as he ended the last word he began to sing
in the same breath, and the rest followed. It did not matter whether it
was long, short, or particular meter, they could drawl out one word
long enough to make six if necessary, and skip any that was in the way.
It was only a perfect mumble of loud voices that is beyond description,
and must be heard to be appreciated. But the minister cut the singing
short, by saying: "Excuse de balance," which we were glad to do. I was
very much afraid he was getting "Love among the roses" mixed in with
the hymn. While they sang, a number walked up to the little pine table
and threw down their offering of pennies and nickels with as much pride
and pomp as though they gave great sums, some making two trips. Two men
stood at the table and reached out each time a piece of money was put
down to draw it into the pile; but with all their caution they could
not hinder one girl from taking up, no doubt, more than she put down,
and not satisfied with that, again walked up and quickly snatched a
piece of money without even pretending to throw some down. The minister
closed with a benediction, and then announced that "Brudder Alexander
would exhort to ye to-night and preach de gospel pint forward; and if
de Lord am willin, I'll be here too."

A number gathered around and gave us the right hand of fellowship with
an invitation to come again, which we gladly accepted, and evening
found us again in the back seat with pencil and paper to take notes.

Brudder Alexander began with: "Peace be unto dis house while I try to
speak a little space of time, while I talks of brudder Joshua. My text
am de first chapter of Joshua, and de tenth verse. 'Then Joshua
commanded the officers of the people, saying,' Now Joshua was a great
wrastler and a war-man, and he made de walls of Jericho to fall by
blowen on de horns. Oh, chilens! and fellow-mates, neber forget de book
of Joshua. Look-yah! Simon Peta was de first bishop of Rome, but de
Lord had on old worn-out clothes, and was sot upon an oxen, and eat
moldy bread. And look-a-yah! don't I member de time, and don't I magine
it will be terrible when de angel will come wid a big horn, and he'll
give a big blah on de horn, and den look out; de fire will come, and de
smoke will descend into heaven, and de earth will open up its mouth and
not count the cost of houses. And look-a-yah! I hear dem say, de Rocky
mountains will fall on ye. Oh, bruddering and fellow-mates, I clar I
heard dem say, if ye be a child of God, hold out and prove faithful,
and ye'll receive the crown, muzzle down. Now chilen, my time is
expended."

And with this we left them to enjoy their prayer meeting alone, while
we came home, ready to look on the most ridiculous picture that can be
drawn by our famous artist in Blackville, and believe it to be a true
representation. Poor children, no wonder the "true blue" fought four
long years to set you free from a life of bondage that kept you in such
utter ignorance.

Monday morning I felt all the time I had for Lincoln had been
"expended," and I bade my kind friends of the capital good-bye.




CHAPTER VI.

Home again from Lincoln, Nebraska, to Indiana County Pennsylvania. The
Kinzua bridge and Niagara Falls.--The conclusion.


Left Lincoln Monday morning, July 17, on the U.P.R.R. for Fremont.
Passed fields of corn almost destroyed by the hail storm of last
Friday. It is sad to see some of the farmers cultivating the stubble of
what but a few days ago was promising fields of corn. We followed the
storm belt until near Wahoo, where we again looked on fine fields. At
Valley, a small town, we changed cars and had a tiresome wait of a
couple of hours. I was surprised to see a town in Nebraska that seemed
to be on the stand-still, but was told that it was too near Omaha and
Fremont. A short ride from Valley brought us to Fremont. The first
person I saw at the depot was Mrs. Euber, one of the colonists. Before
she had recognized me, I put my arm about her and said: "Did you come
to meet me, Mrs. Euber?"

"Why, Sims, is this you! I thought you had gone back east long ago."

After promising to spend my time with her, I went to speak to Mr.
Reynolds, to whom I had written that I expected to be in Fremont the
previous week.

"Well," he said, "you have a great sin to answer for; when I received
your card, I ordered a big bill of groceries, and Mrs. Reynolds had a
great lot of good things prepared for your entertainment; and when you
didn't come, I almost killed myself eating them up."

Sorry I had missed such a treat; and caused so much misery. I left him,
promising to call for any he might have left, which I did, and I found
he had not eaten them all--which quite relieved my guiltiness. I called
on Mrs. N. Turner, one of Fremont's earliest settlers, from whom I
learned much of the early history of the country. She said as she shook
my hand at parting: "I sincerely hope you will have a safe journey
home, and find your dear mother well!"

"Thank you," I replied, "you could not have wished me any thing
better." Nothing can be more pleasant to me than to thus snatch
acquaintances here and there, and though 'tis but a very short time we
meet, yet I reap many good impressions, and many pleasing memories are
stored away for future reference, in quiet hours.

Left Fremont Wednesday noon, July 19, with aching temples; but the
thought that I was really going home at last, soon relieved my
indisposition, and I was ready to write as I went; eastward bound, over
level country of good pasture and hay lands. Land, that, when we passed
over the 26th April was void of a green spear; trees that then swayed
their budding branches in the winds, now toss their leafy boughs. Said
good-bye to the winding Elkhorn river, a little way east of Fremont.

Wild roses and morning glories brighten the way. Why! here we are at
Blair; but I have told of Blair before, so will go on to the Missouri
river. And as we cross over I stand on the platform of the rear car
where I can see the spray, and as I look down into the dark water and
watch the furrow the boat leaves in the waves, I wonder where are all
those that crossed over with me to the land I have just left. Some have
returned, but the majority have scattered over the plains of
Northwestern Nebraska. I was aroused from my sad reverie by an aged
gentleman who stood in the door, asking: "Why, is this the way we cross
the river? My! how strong the water must be to bear us up! Oh, dear! Be
careful, Sis, or you might fall off when the boat jars against the
shore."

"I am holding tight," I replied, "and if I do I will fall right in the
boat or skiff swung at the stern." I did not then know that to fall
into the Missouri river is almost sure death, as the sand that is mixed
with the water soon fills the clothing, and carries one to bottom--but
we landed without a jar or jolt and leave the muddy waves for the sandy
shores of Iowa.

Reader, I wish I could tell you all about my home going--of my visit at
Marshalltown, Iowa, with the Pontious family--dear old friends of my
grand-parents; at Oswego, Ill., with an uncle; at Tiffin and Mansfield,
Ohio, with more friends, and all I heard and saw along the way. Allow
me to skip along and only sketch the way here and there.

July 30, 5:30 P.M. "Will you tell me, please, when we cross the
Pennsylvania state line?" I asked of the conductor. "Why, we crossed
the line ten miles back." And I just put my hand out of the window and
shake hands with the dear old state and throw a kiss to the hills and
valleys, and that rocky bank covered with flowering vines. I thought
there was an air of home in the breezes.

The sun was going down, and shadows growing long when we stopped at
Meadville, and while others took supper I walked to the rear of the
depot to the spot where our party had snow-balled only three months
ago. The snow has melted, the merry party widely separated, and alone I
gather leaves that then were only buds, and think. Ah! their bright
expectations were all in the bud then. Have they unfolded into leaves
as bright as these I gather?

Well, I am glad to pat the soil of my native state, and call it dear
old "Pa." But could my parents go with me I feel I would like to return
again to Nebraska, for though I could never love it as I always shall
the "Keystone," yet I have already learned to very highly respect and
esteem Nebraska for its worth as a state, and for the kind, intelligent
people it holds within its arms.

As I take my seat in the car, a young, well-dressed boy sits near me in
a quiet state of intoxication. Well, I am really ashamed! To think I
have seen two drunken men to-day and only seven during my three months'
stay in Nebraska. So much good for the high license law. If you cannot
have prohibition, have the next best thing, and drowned out all the
little groggeries and make those who _will_ have it, pay the highest
price. Poor boy! You had better go to Nebraska and take a homestead.

"Old Sol" has just hid his face behind the dear old hills and it is too
dark to see, so I sing to myself. My "fellow mates" hear the hum and
wonder what makes me so happy. They don't know I am going home, do
they?

"Salamanaca! change cars for Bradford," and soon I am speeding on to B.
over the R. & P. road. Two young men and myself are the sole occupants
of the car.

"Where do you stop when you go to B.?" one asks of the other.

"At the ---- (naming one of the best hotels) generally, but they starve
a fellow there. In fact, they do at all the hotels; none of them any
good."

"Well, that's just my plain opinion," No. 1 answers, and I cuddle down
to sleep, fully assured that I am really near Bradford, where
everything is "no good," and "just too horrid for anything." Suppose
those young dandies are "Oil Princes"--"Coal Oil Johnnies," you
know--and can smash a hotel just for the amusement, but can't pay for
their fun.

When I arrived at Bradford the young men watched me tug at my satchels
as I got off, all alone, in the darkness of the midnight hour. I knew
my brother would not be expecting me, and had made up my mind to take
the street cars and go to the St. James. But no street cars were in
waiting and only one carriage.

"Go to the ----, lady?"

"No, I don't know that house," I replied; and giving my satchels in the
ticket agent's care, I started out in the darkness, across the bridge,
past dark streets and alleys, straight up Main street, past open
saloons and billiard halls, but not a policeman in sight. So I kept an
eye looking out on each side while I walked straight ahead with as firm
and measured tread as though I commanded a regiment of soldiers, and I
guess the clerk at the St. James thought I did, for he gave me an
elegant suite of rooms with three beds. I gave two of them to my
imaginary guards, and knelt at the other to thank the dear Father that
He had brought me safely so near home.

"How much for my lodging?" I asked, in the morning.

"Seventy-five cents."

I almost choked as I repeated, "Seventy-five cents! Won't you please
take fifty?"

"Why?"

"Because it is all the money I have, except a nickel."

"I suppose it will have to do," he said, and I jingled my fifty cents
on the counter as loudly as though it was a whole dollar, but could not
help laughing heartily at the low ebb of my finances. The several
little extras I had met with had taken about all.

I then went to find brother Charlie's boarding-place and surprised him
at the breakfast table.

August 1st, Charley and I visited Rock City, or rather, the city of
rocks, just across the New York line. Houses of rock they are in size,
but are only inhabited by sight-seers. I wish I could describe them to
you, reader. All I know is, they are conglomerate rocks, made up of
snowy white pebbles from the size of a pea to a hickory nut, that
glisten in the sunlight, making the rocks a crystal palace. As I dig
and try to dislodge the brightest from its bed of hardened sand, I
wonder how God made the cement that holds them so firmly in place, and
how and why He brought these rocks to the surface just here and nowhere
else. Down, around, and under the rocks we climbed, getting lost in the
great crevices, and trying to carve our names on the walls with the
many that are chiseled there, but only succeeded in making "our mark."
They are one of the beautiful, wonderful things that are beyond
description.

Friday, August 3, I left on the Rochester & Pittsburgh R.R. for
DuBois. Took a last look at Main street with its busy throng, and then
out among the grand old hills that tower round with their forests of
trees and derricks, winding round past Degoliar, Custer City, Howard
Junction, and crossing east branch of "Tuna" creek. Everything is
dumped down in wild confusion here--mountains and valleys, hills and
hollows, houses and shanties, tanks and derricks, rocks and stones,
trees, bushes, flowers, logs, stumps, brush, and little brooks fringed
with bright bergamot flowers which cast their crimson over the waters
and lade the air with their perfume. On we go past lots of stations,
but there are not many houses after we get fairly out of the land of
derricks. Through cuts and over tressels and fills--but now we are 17
miles from B., and going slowly over the great Kinzua bridge, which is
the highest railway bridge in the world. It is 2,062 feet from abutment
to abutment, and the height of rail above the bed of the creek is 302
feet. Kinzua creek is only a little stream that looks like a thread of
silver in the great valley of hemlock forest. Will mother earth ever
again produce such a grand forest for her children? Well, for once I
feel quite high up in the world. Even Ex-President Grant, with all the
honors that were heaped upon him while he "swung around the circle,"
never felt so elevated as he did when he came to see this bridge, and
exclaimed while crossing it, "Judas Priest, how high up we are!"

It is well worth coming far to cross this bridge. I do not experience
the fear I expected I would. The bridge is built wide, with foot walks
at either side, and the cars run very slow.

One hotel and a couple of little houses are all that can be seen
excepting trees. I do hope the woodman will spare this great
valley--its noble trees untouched--and allow it to forever remain as
one of Pennsylvania's grandest forest pictures.

Reader, I wish I could tell you of the great, broad, beautiful
mountains of Pennsylvania that lift their rounded tops 2,000 to 2,500
feet above sea level. But as the plains of Nebraska are beyond
description, so are the mountains.

J. R. Buchanan says: "No one can appreciate God until he has trod the
plains and stood upon the mountain peaks."

To see and learn of these great natural features of our land but
enlarges our love for the Great Creator, who alone could spread out the
plains and rear the mountains, and enrich them with just what His
children need. To wind around among and climb the broad, rugged
mountains of Pennsylvania is to be constantly changing views of the
most picturesque scenery of all the states of the Union.

Arrived at DuBois 5 P.M. This road has only been in use since in June,
and the people gather round as though it was yet a novelty to see the
trains come in. I manage to land safely with all my luggage in hand,
and make my way through the crowd to Dr. Smathers'. There stood Francis
watching the darkies pass on their way to camp meeting; but when he
recognized this darkey, he danced a jig around me, and ran on before to
tell mamma "Auntie Pet" had come. I could not wait until I reached the
"wee Margaretta" to call to her, and then came Sister Maggie, and were
not we glad? and, oh! how thankful for all this mercy! and the new moon
looked down upon us, and looked glad too. These were glad, happy days,
but I was not yet home. Father and Norval came in a few days. Norval to
go with Charley to Nebraska, and father to take his daughter home.

"Well, Frank, you look just like the same girl after all your
wandering," father said, as he wiped his eyes after the first greeting:

"Yes, nothing seems to change Pet, only she is much healthier looking
than when she went away," Maggie said.

August 10. Father and I started early for a forty mile drive home,
through farming and timber country. About one-third is cleared land,
the rest is woods, stumps, and stones. At noon "Colonel" was fed, and
we sat down under pine trees and took our lunch of dried buffalo meat
from the west, peaches from the south, and apples from home. Well, I
thought, that is just the way this world gets mixed up. It takes a
mixture to make a good dinner, and a mixture to make a good world.

While going through Punxsutawney (Gnat-town), I read the sign over a
shed, "Farming Implements." I looked, and saw one wagon, a plow, and
something else, I guess it was a stump puller. I could not help
comparing the great stock of farming implements seen in every little
western town.

Along Big Mahoning creek, over good and bad roads, up hill and down we
go, until we cross Little Mahoning--bless its bright waters!--and once
more I look upon Smicksburg, my own native town--the snuggest, dearest
little town I ever did see! and surrounded by the prettiest hills. If I
wasn't so tired, I'd make a bow to every hill and everybody. Two miles
farther on, up a long hill, and just as the sun sends its last rays
aslant through the orchard, we halt at the gate of "Centre Plateau,"
and as I am much younger than father, I get out and swing wide the
gate. It is good to hear the old gate creak a "welcome home" on its
rusty hinges once more, and while father drives down the lane I slip
through a hole in the fence, where the rails are crooked, and chase
Rosy up from her snug fence corner; said "how do you do," to Goody and
her calf, and start Prim into a trot; and didn't we all run across the
meadow to the gate, where my dear mother stood waiting for me.

"Mother, dear, your daughter is safe home at last," I said, "and won't
leave you soon again!"

Poor mother was too glad to say much. I skipped along the path into the
house, and Hattie (Charlie's wife) and I made such a fuss that we
frightened Emma and Harry into a cry.

I carried the milk to the spring-house for mother, and while she
strains it away, I tell her all about Uncle John's and the rest of the
friends.

Come, reader, and sit down with me, and have a slice of my dear
mother's bread and butter, and have some cream for your blackberries,
and now let's eat. I've been hungry so long for a meal at home. And how
good to go to my own little room, and thank God for this home coming at
my own bedside, and then lay me down to sleep.

Then there were uncles, aunts, and cousins to visit and friends to see
and tell all about my trip, and how I liked the West. Then "Colonel"
was hitched up, and we children put off for a twenty mile ride to visit
Brother Will's. First came Sister Lizzie to greet us, then dear May,
shy little Frantie, and squealing, kicking Charlie boy was kissed--but
where is Will?

"Out at the oats field?"

"Come, May, take me to your papa; I can't wait until supper time to see
him." Together we climb the hill, then through the woods to the back
field. Leaving May to pick huckleberries and fight the "skeeters," I go
through the stubble. Stones are plenty, and I throw one at him. Down
goes the cradle and up goes his hat, with "Three cheers for sister!"

As we trudge down the hill, I said:

"Let's go West, Will, where you have no hills to climb, and can do your
farming with so much less labor. Why, I didn't see a cradle nor a
scythe while I was in Nebraska. Surely, it is the farmer's own state."

"Well, I would like to go if father and mother could go too, but I will
endure the extra work here for the sake of being near them. If they
could go along I would like to try life in the West."

Home again, and I must get to my writing, for I want to have my book
out by the last of September. I had just got nicely interested, when
mother puts her head in at the door, and says, with such a disappointed
look:

"Oh! are you at your writing? I wanted you to help me pick some
huckleberries for supper."

Now, who wouldn't go with a dear, good mother? The writing is put
aside, and we go down the lane to the dear old woods, and the
huckleberries are gathered.

Seated again--

"Frank," father says, "I guess you will have to be my chore boy while
Norval is away. Come, I'd like you to turn the grindstone for me while
I make a corn cutter."

Now, who wouldn't turn a grindstone for a dear, good father?

There stood father with a broken "sword of Bunker Hill" in his hand
that he found on the battle field of Bunker Hill, in Virginia.

"Now, father, if you are sure that was a rebel sword, I'll willingly
turn until it is all ground up; but if it is a Union sword, why then,
"Hang the old sword in its place," and sharpen up your old corn
cutters, and don't let's turn swords into plowshares now even though it
be a time of peace."

I lock the door and again take up my pen. "Rattle, rattle at the
latch," and "Oo witing, Aunt Pet? Baby and Emma wants to kiss Aunt
Pet!" comes in baby voice through the key-hole. The key is quickly
turned, and my little golden-haired "niece" and "lover" invade my
sanctum sanctorum, and for a time I am a perfect martyr to kisses on
the cheeks, mouth, and, as a last resort for an excuse, my little lover
puts up his lips for a kiss "on oo nose." Now, who wouldn't be a martyr
to kisses--I mean baby kisses?

Thus my time went until the grapes and peaches were ripe, and then came
the apples--golden apples, rosy-cheeked apples, and the russet brown.
And didn't we children help to eat, gather, store away, and dry until I
finished the drying in a hurry by setting fire to the dry house. The
cold days came before I got rightly settled down to write again, and
although cold blows the wind and the snow is piling high, while the
thermometer says 20° below, yet all I have to do is to take up a
cracked slate and write. But I write right over the crack now until the
slate is filled, and then it is copied off; I write I live the days all
over again; eating Mrs. Skirving's good things, riding behind oxen and
mules, crossing the Niobrara, viewing the Keya Paha, standing on Stone
Butte, walking the streets of Valentine, and even yet I feel as though
I was running the gauntlet, while the cowboys line the walks.
Government mules are running off with me, now I am enjoying the
"Pilgrim's Retreat," and I go on until I have all told and every day
lived over again in fond memory. And through it I learn a lesson of
faith and trust.

So I wrote away until February 16, when I again left my dear home for
the west, to have my book published. Went via DuBois and Bradford. Left
Bradford March 19, for Buffalo, on the R. & P.R.R. The country along
this road presents a wild picture, but I fear it would be a dreary
winter scene were I to attempt to paint it, for snow drifts are yet
piled high along the fence corners. At Buffalo I took the Michigan
Central R.R. for Chicago. I catch a glimpse of Lake Erie as we leave
Buffalo, and then we follow Niagara river north to the Falls. Reader, I
will do the best I can to tell you of my car-window view of Niagara. We
approach the Falls from the south, and cross the new suspension bridge,
about two miles north of the Falls. Just below the bridge we see the
whirlpool, where Capt. Webb, in his reckless daring, lost his life. The
river here is only about 800 feet wide, but the water is over 200 feet
deep. The banks of the river are almost perpendicular, and about 225
feet from top to the water's edge. Looking up the river, we can catch
only a glimpse of the Falls, as the day is very dull, and it is snowing
quite hard; but enough is seen to make it a grand picture. Across the
bridge, and we are slowly rolling over the queen's soil. Directly south
we go, following close to the river. When we are opposite the Falls the
train is stopped for a few minutes, while we all look and look again.
Had the weather been favorable, I would have been tempted to stop and
see all that is to be seen. But I expect to return this way at a more
favorable time, and shall not then pass this grand picture so quickly
by. The spray rises high above the Falls, and if the day was clear, I
am told a rainbow could be seen arching through the mist. The banks of
the river above the Falls are low, and we can look over a broad sheet
of blue water. But after it rushes over the Falls it is lost to our
view. I wish I could tell you more, and tell it better, but no pen can
do justice to Niagara Falls.

I was rather astonished at Canada. Why, I did not see more prairie or
leveler land in the west than I did in passing through Canada. The soil
is dark red clay, and the land low and swampy.

A little snow was to be seen along the way, but not as much as in New
York; the country does not look very thrifty; poor houses and neglected
farms; here and there are stretches of forest. Crossed the Detroit
river on a boat as we did the Missouri, but it is dark and I can only
see the reflection of the electric light on the water as we cross to
the Michigan shore. The night is dark and I sleep all I can. I did not
get to see much of Michigan as we reached Chicago at eight, Friday
morning. But there was a friend there to meet me with whom I spent five
days in seeing a little mite of the great city. Sunday, I attended some
of the principal churches and was surprised at the quiet dress of the
people generally and also to hear every one join in singing the good
old tunes, and how nice it was; also a mission Sunday-school in one of
the bad parts of the city, where children are gathered from hovels of
vice and sin by a few earnest christian people who delight in gathering
up the little ones while they are easily influenced. Well, I thought,
Chicago is not all wicked and bad. It has its philanthropists and
earnest christian workers, who are doing noble work. Monday, Lincoln
Park was visited, and how I did enjoy its pleasant walks on that bright
day, and throwing pebbles into Lake Michigan. Tuesday, went to see the
panorama of the battle of Gettysburg. There now, don't ask me anything
about it, only if you are in Chicago while it is on exhibition, go to
corner Wabash avenue and Hubbard Court, pay your fifty cents and look
for yourself. I was completely lost when I looked around, and felt that
I had just woke up among the hills of Pennsylvania. But painted among
the beautiful hills was one of the saddest sights eyes ever looked
upon. The picture was life size and only needed the boom of the
artillery and the groans of the dying to give it life. Wednesday
morning brother Charles came with a party of twenty, bound for the
Platte Valley, Nebraska, but I could not go with them as they went over
the C. & N.W.R.R., and as I had been over that road, I wished to go
over the C.B. & Q.R.R. for a change; so we met only to separate. I
left on the 12.45, Wednesday, and for a way traveled over the same road
that I have before described. There is not much to tell of prairie land
in the early spring time and I am too tired to write. We crossed the
Mississippi river at Burlington, 207 miles from Chicago, but it is
night and we are deprived of seeing what would be an interesting view.
Indeed it is little we see of Iowa, "beautiful land," as so much of it
is passed over in the night. 482 miles from Chicago, we cross the
Missouri river at Plattsmouth. 60 miles farther brings us to Lincoln,
arriving there at 12 M. March 27. I surprised Deacon Keefer's again
just at tea-time. Mother Keefer received me with open arms, and my
welcome was most cordial from all, and I was invited to make my home
with them during my stay in Lincoln.

My next work was to see about the printing of my book. I met Mr.
Hathaway, of the State Journal Co., and found their work and terms
satisfactory, and on the morning of the 24th of April, just one year
from the day our colony left Bradford and the work of writing my book
began, I made an agreement with the Journal company for the printing of
it. I truly felt that with all its pleasures, it had been a year of
hard labor.

How often when I was busy plying the pen with all heart in the work,
kind friends who wished me well would come to me with words of
discouragement and ask me to lay aside my pen, saying:

"I do not see how you are to manage about its publication, and all the
labor it involves."

"I do not know myself, but I have faith that if I do the work
cheerfully, and to the best of my ability, and 'bearing well my burden
in the heat of the day,' that the dear Lord who cared for me all
through my wanderings while gathering material for this work, and put
it into the hearts of so many to befriend me, will not forsake me at
the last."

"Did He forsake me," do you ask?

"No, not for one moment." When asked for the name of some one in
Lincoln as security, I went to one of my good friends who put their
name down without hesitation.

"What security do you want of me?" I asked.

"Nothing, only do the best you can with your book."

"The dear Lord put it into your heart to do this in answer to my many
prayers that when the way was dark, and my task heavy, helping hands
would be reached out to me."

"Why God bless you, little girl! The Lord will carry you through, so
keep up brave heart, and do not be discouraged."

I would like to tell you the name of this good friend, but suffice it
to say he is one whom, when but a lad, Abraham Lincoln took into his
confidence, and by example taught him many a lesson of big-heartedness
such as only Abraham Lincoln could teach.

_Friday, May 9th._ I went to Wymore to pay my last visit to my dear
aunt, fearing that I would not find her there. But the dear Father
spared her life and she was able to put her arms about me and welcome
me with: "The Lord is very good to bring you to me in time. I was
afraid you would come too late." Sunday her spirit went down to the
water's edge and she saw the lights upon the other shore and said:
"What a beautiful light! Oh! if I had my will I would cross over just
now." But life lingered and I left her on Monday. Wednesday brought me
this message: "Mother has just fallen asleep." With this shadow of
sorrow upon me I went to Milford that day to begin my Maying of '84
with a row on the river and a sun-set view on the Blue.

"Is there a touch lacking or a color wanting?" I asked, as I looked up
to the western sky at the beautiful picture, and down upon the mirror
of waters, and saw its reflection in its depth.

The 15th of May dawned bright and beautiful; not a cloud flecked the
sky all the livelong day. We gathered the violets so blue and the
leaves so green of Shady Cliff and the Retreat, talking busily of other
May-days, and thinking of the loved ones at home who were keeping my
May-day in the old familiar places.

Then back to Lincoln carrying bright trophies of our Maying at Milford,
and just at the close of day, when evening breathes her benediction,
friends gathered round while two voices repeated: "With this ring I
thee wed. By this token I promise to love and cherish."

And now reader, hoping that I may some day meet you in _my_ "Diary
of a Minister's Wife," I bid you GOOD-BYE.

  [Illustration:

  FREMONT, ELKHORN AND MISSOURI VALLEY R.R.
  AND CONNECTIONS, TO THE FREE HOMES FOR THE MILLION.]






End of Project Gutenberg's To and Through Nebraska, by Frances I. Sims Fulton



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TO AND THROUGH NEBRASKA ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.